

Out of the Blue

by E.L. Irwin

published by Blue Tulip Publishing

www.bluetulippub.com

Smashwords Edition

Copyright © 2014 E.L. IRWIN

This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters, and events are fictitious in every regard. Any similarities to actual events and persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental. Any trademarks, service marks, product names, or named features are assumed to be the property of their respective owners, and are used only for reference. There is no implied endorsement if any of these terms are used. Except for review purposes, the reproduction of this book in whole or part, electronically or mechanically, constitutes a copyright violation.
OUT OF THE BLUE

Copyright © 2014 E.L. IRWIN

ISBN: 978-1-942246-03-9

Cover Art by P.S. Cover Design

To my daughter Lindsay, who always inspires me,

and to everyone who believed in me and encouraged me to keep going.

# CHAPTER 1

Strictly a Chance Meeting

Horses raced past me, neighing shrilly, still wrapped in their winter coats. I stood just outside the corral and watched them silently, picking out various characteristics I appreciated. One young gelding caught my eye; he stayed somewhat aloof from the others. His coat was jet black, but for three tall white socks and a small snip on his nose. I climbed onto the wooden rail to get a better look at him. He stood facing me, head held high; he blew loudly and angrily pawed at the dirt. Oh, you're a tough one, aren't you?

The wind shifted slightly affording me a quick tantalizing whiff of pipe tobacco; the sweetness of it was pleasing on the cool morning air. I glanced over as Mr. Leary eased his aged body up beside me; the sun caught the steel-gray of his hair, deepened the wrinkles in his tanned and weathered skin.

"Tell me about the colt," I said indicating the one I meant, and trying to keep the irritation out of my voice.

"Good morning to you, too, Katy." He chuckled. Immediately I felt chagrin; I shouldn't take my bad mood out on Mr. Leary — the old man hadn't done anything to me. Normally I'm good-natured and sweet-tempered — so long as I've had my coffee. This morning found me just miserable — I'd forgotten to set the timer on the coffee maker last night, so I'd made the four-hour drive from Cody to Casper dry. Add to that the fact that I'd started my period four days early at 3:40 this morning, making me irritable and cranky, and then despite my best efforts I'd still been late getting here. So all around I wasn't a happy camper at the moment.

"Sorry, just been a pretty crappy day."

"Still early, Katy."

"Yes, I know."

Mr. Leary chuckled again and filled me in on the colt. He was only three, had never been ridden; he'd been cut just four months ago. The previous owners had intended him as a barrel prospect for their fourteen-year-old, but she'd been terrified of him — they'd had him cut in hopes of calming him down.

Lightly I dropped to the ground inside the corral; the horses shied away from me, all except for that black colt. I grinned in grim anticipation as he stood his ground, laid his ears back, and bared his teeth at me. Squatting low to the ground, I carefully studied him. As the colt continued to stomp and paw the dirt, snorting, and blowing loudly, I figured their plans to calm him down had failed.

I stared the colt down and thought, You want to fight, do you, buster? Fine, we'll go a few rounds — see who wins.

As I wanted to see just what I'd have to work with, I shook out a loop — my throw was good — the rope settled easily around his neck. That was the only easy thing that occurred between him and me for the remainder of the day. Immediately he went into fight-mode, rearing high, hooves pawing the air, squealing in anger. As he bolted away from me I dug my heels into the soil to keep my footing.

I felt the rope slide through my hands, burning them in the process. I gritted my teeth and cursed myself silently for forgetting to put my gloves on before I'd decided to rope the horse. The gloves would have saved my hands, which were now stinging painfully — I was sure I'd split the skin. I wanted to reach for my gloves — they were neatly tucked in my back pocket — but to do so would mean losing hold of the rope.

The colt put up a good fight, but I was able to maneuver him to a corner where I could dally the rope around a large railroad tie. Once I had him tied securely I stepped back and inspected my palms. They weren't as bad as they felt, thankfully. There were two red burns down the center of my palms and across my fingers. Only one of them was bleeding. I looked around for a hose; the water would feel good on them. Under the frigid stream the burning sensation began to ease. Once I had them rinsed I carefully flexed my hands, not wanting them to get stiff, and tried to ignore the pain.

"You all right, KatyBeth?" Mr. Leary asked as he walked up.

"Yeah. That was stupid. I should've known better," I said in disgust.

"You need the first aid kit?" he asked me, ignoring my comment. Puffs of fragrant smoke framed his question.

"I've got one in the truck, thanks," I muttered, untying the bandana from around my neck and winding it tightly around the hand that was bleeding; I tied it off with my teeth.

"What d'you think?" he nodded towards the horses.

"I'll take the colt today. He'll need some work. Can you deliver the paint, those two sorrel horses, and that little gray for me?"

"Sure. You need them by a certain time?"

"Whenever it's convenient."

"Say in two, three weeks then?" he scratched his chin.

"That'll work. I'll get the checkbook."

After I wrote out the check to pay for the horses, I backed the trailer up to the loading chute. This time I remembered to put my gloves on. I got the colt loaded easily with one small, yet painful exception. I had to get closer to him to get the rope off. I wasn't close enough to touch him but I'd definitely trespassed into his comfort zone, because just as I loosened the noose, the colt reared up again, knocking me sideways into the fence. My head hit the top corner edge of the two-by-eight plank just above my left eye — I felt the skin split. I blinked the stars from my eyes and shook my head hoping it wasn't so bad I'd need stitches.

Stupid block-headed horse!

The colt jumped forward, right into the chute, ran up the ramp, and loaded himself into the trailer. Mr. Leary closed the gate on him and latched it securely. My head was throbbing and I could feel a wet, sticky something moving slowly down the side of my face.

This time I dug the first aid kit out from under the seat of my truck and carefully inspected my eye in the rearview mirror. It was swollen and already turning black and blue. The cut wasn't too bad, maybe a quarter-inch in length and not terribly deep. I used one of the disposable antiseptic wipes to cleanse it and then held a piece of gauze firmly against the wound to stop the bleeding.

"Today just ain't your day, KatyBeth," Mr. Leary said helpfully, resting his arm on the doorframe.

"I guess not," I replied, reminding myself to be kind. The bleeding had stopped so I used one of those adhesive sutures to keep it closed. I dug out two Motrin and took those as well. After checking to make sure the trailer was secure and the colt inside was also secured, I thanked Mr. Leary and got on the road.

On the northwest side of town, just outside the urban area, nearing the rural area, is my favorite coffee house in Casper — The Café Palace. I pulled into the busy parking lot and glared at the vehicles already there. I really wanted a cup of coffee. I needed a cup of coffee; I just didn't want to deal with a crowd right now though. It was a little after 10:30 so the morning rush should've been winding down, but by the looks of things it was still going strong. I stared unseeing out the windshield, chewing on my lip, and contemplated my options for a moment. I could drive on and forget the coffee and just suffer until I got home; or I could bite the bullet, deal with the crowd and thereby get my coffee now...

To heck with it — I wanted my coffee. I took a deep breath, told myself to be nice, and stepped out of the truck. I was feeling a tad sore and stiff so I gingerly stretched, trying to loosen up.

It was the end of April; the ground was no longer frozen here in Wyoming, though we did still get temperatures down below freezing at night. As I stood there stretching I could see my breath, and shivered a little from the chill — I estimated it was just above freezing now. The colt kicked the side of the trailer, rocking the rig around some.

As I neared the entrance I passed a sleek black motorcycle and gave it a cursory look. I've never been on one in my life, but always thought they looked kind of cool and edgy. This one had a certain rough sex appeal to it, and I was momentarily distracted as my eyes roved over its frame. I noted the Harley-Davidson insignia on the matte black finish. It reminded me of something out of one of the latest Batman movies. I felt an appreciative grin tug at my mouth.

I frowned when I saw my reflection on the glass front doors of the cafe — I looked terrible and felt even worse. Not much I could do about it, though, so I squared my shoulders and stepped inside, breathing in the wonderful scent of brewing coffee.

There were three people in front of me when I stepped into the Palace — I didn't think that was too bad — way less than I'd expected. I recognized Jeff, this morning's barista, and gave him a half-hearted friendly wave as I stepped into line. Coconut and vanilla are my two favorite flavors. When I feel like behaving, I'll order it sugar-free.

I didn't feel like behaving this morning. I was in a bad mood.

I waited patiently, not really, for my turn, gently tapping my finger against my thigh to the rhythm of the music playing in the background. I listened to a couple songs play through while my patience slowly ebbed away. Just as I reached my limit, thinking the woman in front of me needed to make a final decision — she'd changed her mind now three times — I heard the door to the restroom open off to my right. Simultaneously, the woman ahead of me finally settled on her choice and stepped away from the counter.

A new song began to play — an old 80's classic, Bryan Adams' Can't Stop This Thing We Started. Jeff smiled at me as I stepped forward.

And hit a brick wall.

Or, more accurately, the brick wall hit me.

I deal with large animals all the time so I'm used to being jostled by them. This one was huge — a virtual giant.

He was male — undeniably, obscenely, irresistibly male.

That was my first impression of him.

I couldn't rightly put my finger on just what it was about him that so appealed to me but, whatever it was, this fella had it in spades. Everything feminine and womanly in me suddenly woke up and stood at attention. Fireworks exploding inside the Café Palace couldn't have given me a bigger jolt.

This was more than just the simple acknowledgment of someone of the opposite sex, or even one who is exceptionally good-looking. I live in Wyoming for crying out loud, on a real working ranch, surrounded by cowboys.

In Wranglers.

So I'm used to men. I'm comfortable around them. Honestly, I find myself more comfortable with men than I do with women.

With a man, I always know where I stand. Whether they're angry, tired, hungry, frustrated, in pain — I can always tell. And then I act accordingly. A woman? Well, it's been my experience that a woman can smile in the most inviting, friendly manner and hate my guts all at the same time.

I'm confident around men. I don't feel like I have to be guarded with them. Not so much, with women. Women can be so catty. Men aren't. I feel freer to be myself around men.

Gina, one of my two very best girlfriends, says women tend to be uncomfortable around me because they're just jealous. I've given this idea some consideration and try to take it into account when I'm around other women. This is where the being guarded comes in. Of course, when I'm more reserved women then tend to think I'm being snobbish and unsociable. It's really an unfair assumption on their part.

I mean, I get it, okay? I'm tall, blonde (mostly), and fit. I have a woman's body. I have appropriately rounded parts where it's appropriate to have rounded parts. So what? I still get PMS (like today), just like the rest of them. I get zits. I have bad hair days. Bad breath. I watch my weight (I try to) and nutrition. I have moody days. We're really not that different.

Which brings me back to my original statement. As I said before, I'm way more comfortable around men. Generally I don't have to wonder if they like me or not. I can just tell. Either they like me and it's obvious; or they don't like me, and that, too is... obvious.

Not so, with this one. He made me very uncomfortable. Bryan Adams kept singing about coming to get me and how I couldn't stop him, which somehow made me feel hunted and prey-like.

He was more than just masculine, my giant. He was like... I don't know... an alpha male. The kind other men, tough men, give ground to. The kind they'd look up to, defer to, or even be envious of. Which brought about my second impression. Irritation. For the first time in a long time, maybe the first time ever, I felt a frisson of uncertainty and unease course through me. Something quivered in my stomach, curled, and writhed there. My pulse beat faster... I hoped I wasn't coming down with the stomach flu.

When a woman meets a man like this she doesn't want to meet him under the circumstances I found myself in. She wants to be groomed and appealing, not dirty, sweaty, bleeding, and grumpy. So I hated him. Perhaps it was the circumstances I was really hating. I know it was probably completely irrational, but I just felt a flash of anger flood through me. I was mad clear through. I was mad at him for being so thoroughly male and attractive. I was mad that I was attracted to him. I was mad that I was mad.

I'm tall — I think I mentioned that before. Or at least, it's been my experience that I'm typically taller than most gals I meet — I'm five-foot-nine. This fella topped out well over six foot. Other than his size and possible weight — he'd stepped on my foot and even with my boots on, I could easily tell he weighed more than two hundred — I couldn't tell a whole lot more about him. The breadth of his shoulders suggested strength and mass, but it was hard to determine the extent of it.

He wore a black hooded sweatshirt with the hood up. His jeans were slung low on his hips; he wore some kind of utility boots in black leather. He carried a black leather jacket under one arm and a black motorcycle helmet under the other. He must like black. The helmet, I saw, had a white Mohawk — which I thought was kinda cool looking. Or at least I thought that later, after I'd gotten some sleep and was feeling more human.

This quiet analysis on my part took place in just a few seconds.

I shot a look of intense anger and disgust up at the hooded-head and found myself looking into the brightest blue eyes I'd ever seen.

Bright.

Brilliant.

Blue.

They were amazing; so amazing, in fact, that I forgot my pique for just a brief moment. It was like looking into the depths of a deep, cool mountain lake, or a rare gemstone; the color was incredible. I very briefly saw curiosity flare in those eyes as they quickly scanned over my face; they'd hesitated on the cut above my eye.

"Excuse me," the giant mumbled before turning away from me and back to the counter.

Taking my spot at the counter.

The blue eyes were forgotten; my irritation was rising again.

"Don't worry about it," I clearly stated. "You go ahead — ladies first, right?" I replied. Two people stepped into line behind me.

I saw his shoulders stiffen and felt another aggravating moment of unease. He slowly turned back around, his eyes easily seeking mine and holding them. "I'm sorry?" he asked, like he wasn't sure he'd heard me correctly.

Oh, you heard me, I thought to myself. I could feel my eyes narrowing a bit.

"Are you really?" I asked, and then said, "You're holding up the line." I knew my smile was sarcastic, but I couldn't seem to help myself.

"You just said, 'ladies first', so please, you go first," he said, indicating with a jerk of thumb that I precede him. I just mutely shook my head at him; I felt my right eyebrow rising.

"I insist," he said, his voice just a tad firmer than it had been before. "And to prove I'm a nice guy, I'll even buy your coffee."

Like that made it all better, I grumbled to myself.

"No thank you," I said and then leaned around his shoulder, trying to ignore the tension that continued to build inside me. Jeff had my coffee ready; bless him.

"Nice shiner." Jeff nodded at my eye and then asked, "Coconut? Fully loaded?" He spared a quick glance at the large man before refocusing on me.

"Yeah... you should see the other guy." I jerked my chin toward the horse trailer and offered him a small grin. "Thanks, Jeff, see you later." I paid him as I took my cup and without a further look at the giant or the other poor folks still standing in line, I left the Café Palace.

Asher watched the young woman as she walked out and climbed into her pickup, and felt his curiosity flare. The girl intrigued him. He was just passing through Casper; his last assignment had been a doozie and Asher had taken a couple weeks off to ride and clear his head. He'd chosen this part of the country because it was open and remote; he'd spotted the Café Palace sign from the highway, and decided to swing in for a quick stop.

Asher had his head down when he exited the bathroom. Being a tall man, he was easy to spot in a crowd, and he really just wanted to get in and get out without any hassle about recognition or anything. So he'd kept his head down, hood up, and just hadn't seen the girl until he'd literally bumped into her. He was embarrassed that he had knocked into her, but felt simultaneously annoyed with her for not cutting him any slack when he'd tried to apologize and make amends — it wasn't like he'd meant to do it.

Then again, this was coffee they were talking about, he thought with a grin.

Her quick comeback to his mumbled, embarrassed apology had surprised him.

Asher noticed her now. She was taller than most females of his acquaintance; still she was nowhere near to his six-foot-five frame. Ash weighed over two hundred and sixty pounds and virtually all of that was muscle. To be honest, he was impressed by the way he hadn't sent her sprawling when he'd accidently knocked into her.

The girl had strength.

And spunk — he watched as she glanced back over her shoulder towards him, irritation still evident in her eye. Asher couldn't keep the grin off his face at her annoyance with him. It was like watching a cute, fluffy kitten hiss and carry on — adorable and thoroughly non-threatening.

She wore a pair of worn, flat-heeled, western boots. Her jeans were faded and she looked good in them. She wore a worn green flannel shirt that hung loose around her frame — it was a testament to her physique that the flannel did not deter in any way from her shapely form.

Asher saw she had a mild tan; the flannel was unbuttoned enough to view her collarbone; her skin was beautiful. He could tell her legs were long, hips appropriate, her waist narrow. She wasn't skin and bones, though. He'd not even have said she was slender.

Healthy.

She was healthy, vibrant; she was alive.

He liked the way she moved; she carried herself with grace and poise. She was purposeful, yet feminine, womanly. She had a sensual mouth; her bottom lip was fuller than the upper, with maybe a slight hint of a pout. He liked her mouth — if he had to pick a favorite feature, he'd have chosen her mouth. Asher had no idea what the length or cut of her hair was, but from the amount coming through the back of her baseball cap, he could see it was blonde, with possible hints of red. The sun had caught it, just so, as she stepped up into the truck, making him think of red. Her eyes were well spaced and almond shaped, the color, a misty green, framed by thick lashes.

When Asher had first seen the cut above her eye he'd felt a surprising flash of anger spark through him at the thought that someone might have harmed her. He'd almost asked her about it, and then he'd looked more closely at her clothing and noticed the dirt and dust, her boots, and deduced it had been an accident involving animals. His suspicion was confirmed by the girl herself as she spoke to the barista.

His sharp eyes quickly noted the name inscribed on the door of her battered truck — "The Blues Avenue" it read in western-type script. He committed the name to memory.

Asher paid for his coffee. "That woman... that was just in here? You wouldn't by chance know her name, would you?" he asked Jeff, nonchalantly.

"I do," Jeff said hesitantly. He looked at Asher and waited.

"See, I wanted to apologize to her for my rude behavior."

Jeff nodded slowly. "It's KatyBeth. She comes in every-so-often. And that's about all I know of her." Jeff knew a little more than that, but he didn't know this large man at all — he felt there was a definitive amount of danger emanating from him.

"Thank you," Asher said and left. Jeff nodded again taking a deep breath, hoping KatyBeth would be all right.

Asher decided to stop in Casper for the night. After he checked into his hotel room, he quickly found the phone book and attempted to find the name he'd seen on her truck door, but had no luck. He picked up his cell phone and speed-dialed a number. The phone rang several times, without answer. Asher hung up and then dialed the number again. After about the tenth ring, someone answered.

"What?" the gravelly voice said, still thick with sleep.

"Get up," Asher said.

"You might say please, Ash," the voice grumbled.

"Sammy," he said, warning in his voice. "I need you to find someone for me," Asher said and then added, "Please."

"Interesting," Sammy said, sounding intrigued. "Who is it I'm trying to find?"

"A woman."

"They have agencies for that, with professionals, no attachments."

"Not that kind of woman. Idiot. Are you up yet? Get something to write this down."

Asher could hear sounds coming from the background that indicated Sammy was complying with his request.

"What's the name, Bwana?"

Asher chuckled. "KatyBeth is the woman's name. She was driving a truck that had the name 'The Blues Avenue' on the side. I've looked in the phone book already and came up empty..."

Sammy chuckled dryly and asked, "What'd she do, scratch the bike?"

"I just need you to find her, Sammy."

"Ah... it's nice to be needed," Samuel replied lazily. "What's so special about this woman?"

"Call me when you have the information. I'll be waiting," Asher said, and then hung up.

It was three hours later when Asher received the phone call. "It took you long enough," he said as he answered his cell phone.

"I was sleeping when you called. I had to wake up. That meant a meal, a shower, and caffeine, not necessarily in that order," Sammy replied.

"Do you have the information?"

"I had to pull some strings, but I believe I do. Your young lady is a third owner in the dude ranch named, 'The Blues Avenue', which is located way out in the sticks a little ways south of Cody, Wyoming. Where are you now?"

"Casper, Wyoming."

"And what's your interest in this girl?" Samuel tried again.

"What else did you get on her?" Asher said, ignoring the attempt.

"You want everything?"

"I always do."

"Very well," Samuel said in a business-like voice. "Her name is Kathryn Elizabeth Reilly. She's twenty-two years old — her birthdate is March 30, 1989. She's an only child. Her parents are Jackson and Naomi Reilly, both in their late fifties. As you said, KatyBeth is how she's referred to. She's a wizard with horses and can apparently hold her own against the gents when it comes to cattle. She's single, no previous marriages or children. Her political leaning is conservative and she and her parents are members of the Wind River Baptist Church.

"Miss Reilly graduated from Cody High School in 2006 with a 3.92 GPA, her strongest subject being Mathematics. Their dude ranch... You understand what a dude ranch is?" Sammy asked.

"Yes. Continue."

"Their dude ranch sits on about 2500 acres, just southwest of Cody, between Highway 14 and Interstate 120. They run a small herd, and by small I mean about 400 head of Angus and Hereford crossed-beef cattle. They've been in business for the last twelve years and have either broke-even or sustained a profit. They rent out rooms on their ranch from April 1st through October 31. You can book a private cabin, designed more for larger families, or a room in the main house. During your stay at the ranch, you can fish, hike, get equestrian lessons, go on cattle drives, and other such fun.

"Does this meet with your requirements, Great Bwana?" Samuel finished dryly.

"Good job, Sammy. Do you by chance know whether they're booked yet for this coming season? Today being the 29th of April."

"There are a few minor bookings in July and August, nothing so far in September and a week for a church group in October."

"Text me the number, will you? Thanks, Sammy, I'll be in touch," Asher said then hung up the phone. He sat for a moment in quiet concentration, a look of consideration playing on his face. It had been a very long time since he'd felt this kind of interested excitement about a woman. Normally they weren't hard to come by; in fact it was generally pretty effortless. Was it the challenge then? Maybe. Partly. Probably. Asher pursed his lips, his eyes focused, his fingers steepled across his chest. Suddenly he leaned forward and dialed his cell phone again.

# CHAPTER 2

Oh, I Just _Love_ Surprises

About two weeks later.

I could hear the phone ringing from the office as I came in from outside. It was 8:03 on a Monday morning, near the middle of May. After the third ring, Mom answered it. I listened to her quiet, steady voice; it was a sound that always gave me pleasure. It seemed nothing could ever ruffle Mom's feathers.

Today would be the exception to that rule.

"What?" Mom said, her voice raised and yet still breathless at the same time. "Oh my goodness. Well, I... I don't...

"Yes, it's 532-555-6420. By tomorrow. At 3:00 p.m. Yes, I understand. Thank you. I'll wait for your fax."

"Who was that, Mom?" I asked after she'd hung up the phone.

Mom sat silent for a moment; her eyes were wide and her lips were slightly parted like she was deep in thought. I had to ask the question again before she heard me. She took a deep, steadying breath and said, "His, his name is Rupert Bosworth. He represents Black Hills Entertainment. They're a movie studio. They want to hire the ranch... and you, for their next project. They want to begin filming next month..."

"What? Next month?" I stammered. "That's kind of short notice isn't it?"

"They said they were under a time crunch and needed to get going as quickly as possible."

The fax machine rang.

Twenty pages in all came through in crisp, black and white print. I picked it up and began to read the proposed contract. After a moment I had to sit down; I was suddenly feeling very lightheaded. Despite the number of pages in the contract, it was pretty cut and dry.

Black Hills Entertainment wanted to use our ranch — the land mainly — but the cattle and horses as well. And they wanted to hire me. Personally — they named me. Their star actor would be in need of my expertise for the lead role he was portraying. For a thirteen-week period, I was to be his personal assistant and personal trainer, educating him in all aspects of horsemanship and cattle ranching. From all the details and possible scenarios listed, we'd be nearly joined at the hip for those thirteen weeks. The studio was offering an astronomical amount of money, most likely to compensate for the short notice they were giving us — more than I was able to fathom at this time. Any and all travel expenses would be covered for me.

I looked up at Mom. She was looking back at me; I couldn't quite read the expression on her face.

"When will Dad be home?" I asked her quietly.

"Lunch."

"He should read this. What do you think?" I asked her.

"I'm not sure... It's a lot of money and the ranch could use it. What they ask for, with regards to the ranch, isn't much. But what they're requesting from you, that's another thing altogether. That decision rests entirely on you, Sweetie."

"When do we have to respond?"

"3:00 p.m., tomorrow. He said we should have our attorney read it. I'll call Dave Laney and see if he's available to read this today. I can fax it over to him. If he thinks this is safe, then — if you're willing — we sign it and fax it back. Their actor should arrive sometime next week."

I got up and put my hat on; originally I'd come in for a second cup of coffee, now I just needed some fresh air. "Holler for me when Dad gets back. I've work waiting," I said as I left the office.

I had a few horses to collect from one of the out-pastures, and after I'd gathered and settled them in the arena I headed in for lunch. When I entered the office, Dad was sitting behind the desk, his reading glasses on, completely engrossed in the contract in his hands. I quietly, so as not to disturb him, made my way through the office, down the short utility hallway, and into the large kitchen. I washed my hands in the sink and saw that Mom had already made lunch.

"Thanks, Mom," I said, sitting down in one of the oak chairs. I quietly bowed my head and said grace. Just as I finished, Dad came in and sat down at the table across from me. After he, too, had prayed, I looked at him expectantly.

"What do you think, Dad?" I asked. "Have we heard from Dave Laney yet?"

"Not yet. As far as I can tell, it looks like a legitimate contract. It'd be nice to have the security that money would offer us, but like your mother said, the largest aspect of the agreement has to do with you. Three months is a long time. It's not that it would be hard on us, we'd certainly have enough to hire out some extra help, but, with regard to you... You need to make up your own mind on this. We've no idea what this feller is like — he may be a world-class jerk for all we know. Just because he's a movie star doesn't mean he's a peach to work with. I've heard some of them can be very demanding. And you'll be the one having to deal with him."

"True," I agreed with a nod. "Though, even if he is a creep, as long as he's not abusive, I think I can hack three months of being his assistant. I'll wait to make up my mind until after I've had a chance to speak with Dave. I'll try him again after lunch."

When I was finished eating and I'd helped Mom clean up, I went back to the office and dialed Dave Laney, attorney at law.

The receptionist answered after four rings. "Law Office," she said, in her professional voice.

"This is KatyBeth Reilly. I'm trying to reach Mr. Laney. Is he available?" I asked.

"Just a moment, Miss Reilly, and I'll check for you," she said then placed me on hold. Dave Laney had music playing, so the hold wasn't a tedious one. As I waited for the receptionist to pick up again I quietly sang along with the sultry-voiced woman who 'set the rain on fire.' After a minute or two, Dave Laney himself got on the line.

"KatyBeth? Hey, Hon, it's Dave. Listen, I've vetted this company out and they're legit. I finished reading through this contract — it looks good to me."

"Dave, I noticed the name of the actor wasn't given, is that a problem?"

"Not unless you want to make it one. What's on your mind?"

"Well, not knowing what caliber of person I'll be catering to for the next three months gives me a slight pause. How difficult would it be for us to get out of the contract if this guy is just horrid? I mean, if he's the type to pitch a fit over every little thing and go into verbal tirades, then I want the reassurance that I can back out, legally."

"It's not watertight. They've left you some breathing room. I'd say it's up to you, Katy. You'll have the hardest job here. However, the payoff for you all would be immense — I mean, I don't have to tell you that. There're a lot of zeros in that figure. I can't see any way that you all would be taken here. And if their big name actor is a real creep, well, I'm confident that I can break this contract without loss to you or the ranch."

"Thanks, Dave, that's what I needed to hear. We'll go ahead and sign then. Send me the bill and we'll get you a check. Take it easy," I said and then hung up. Taking a deep breath, I stood up and made my way back to where Mom and Dad were still sitting in the kitchen.

"Dave says it's a good deal," I said as I re-entered the kitchen. "He reassures me that if this turns out to be sour, he's confident he can break the contract without loss to us. So I think we ought to run with it — that's a lot of money and I'd hate to pass on it, when it's landed so neatly in our laps."

"Okay," Dad said. Mom handed him a pen. Dad signed, then Mom, and then they handed me the pen — I looked at the spot for my name — then I leaned down and added my signature to my parents'.

I picked it up and stacked it neatly then said, "I think I'll wait until tomorrow to fax this to them. I'm going to have a look at those horses now." I paused at the door, and turned back toward them. "I was thinking about having a barbeque on Friday. It's supposed to be great weather and if I'm going to be busy for the next three months, well, a barbeque sounds nice."

"It does," Mom agreed. "First barbeque of the year. We've got several of those tri-tip roasts in the freezer. I'll get them in marinade and by Friday they'll be perfect."

Three of the horses would need new shoes. I'd have to call Calvin and have him out — maybe I'd have him come on Friday and he could stay for the barbeque. I turned Red, my big gelding, out into the back paddock after I'd unsaddled him and rubbed him down. I reminded myself to check the date and time the horses I'd purchased a couple weeks back were coming in. Hopefully it would work out and they'd arrive before Friday.

Every day for the last three weeks I'd been working with that young black colt. The first few days were the toughest; he didn't trust me at all and thought the whole world was his enemy. I named him Jet because he took off like a rocket. I'd been riding him now for the last ten days and was pleased with the progress he was making. Jet came to me now and stood quietly as I saddled him. I rode him around the arena for over an hour, just calmly putting him through his paces. My eye was pretty much healed, the bruise was gone, and there was only a small pale scar there now. Unless you looked for it, it wasn't easily seen.

After I'd finished my afternoon chores, I sat for a moment on a bale of straw and relaxed, allowing my mind to wander. I was thankful we had been given this opportunity and made my mind up that, short of physical abuse, I'd stick this out no matter how difficult I found my client. I'd give him no reason to find fault with me. He'd walk away a master equestrian.

I closed my eyes for a moment, just breathing, letting my resolve fill me entirely. One of the tame barn cats jumped into my lap and began purring. I absently stroked its fur, my thoughts lost in a daydream.

I found myself thinking of the behemoth — I mean the giant of a man — that had bumped into me a few weeks back when I'd been in Casper. I'm not sure why he came to mind. Perhaps it was the blue his eyes had been; they reminded me of the night sky. It wasn't fully dark yet, just a light shade of twilight, and the blue the sky had become was a pretty close match to his eyes. I remembered that brief moment of unease I had felt when I'd spoken to him.

I thought about that — it hadn't been fear, exactly, just... I don't know. Unease, I guess. Maybe excitement? I considered that emotion. I remembered my body's response to the man.

My pulse had quickened.

My stomach muscles had clenched.

My throat had been tight; I'd found it hard to swallow. Possibly it had been excitement, then. Whatever it was, that feeling was a first for me.

I heard Mom call from the house and knew dinner was ready. I eased the cat off my lap, turned out the lights, closing the barn door for the night.

After dinner, I showered and then lounged in my sweats on the couch and made a few phone calls. I called down to Casper to verify the delivery of the new horses. They would be delivered Thursday afternoon. Both Deken and Derek were available for those summer months and thought my three-month project would be a cool one.

I called Calvin, who was our ranch farrier, and scheduled him to shoe for me on Friday and, yes, he'd stay for the barbeque. Calvin was more than just our farrier. He's my very best friend and has been a part of our family my whole life. My mom was his Sunday school teacher when he was a kid. Cal's mom died in childbirth and he'd been raised by his dad. Six years ago when Roger, Calvin's dad died, my parents had all but made it official and basically adopted him. Even though Cal had his own place now, he still had a room here at the house, too — right across the hall from mine.

"Well, for better or for worse, all parties have accepted your terms, Ash," Cory said as he settled comfortably on the sofa. "Rupe received the signed contracts from the Reilly's at 2:57 this afternoon. Your girl was cutting it kinda close there, don't you think? Maybe she's not as interested in you as you think, huh?"

"I'm sure she was just letting us know she would agree to do this, but only on her terms. And she wasn't interested at all, Cory. She doesn't even know it's me," Asher said, a sparkle of excitement flaring in his bright blue eyes.

"I've seen that look before," Samuel said after a few moments of silence. He sat across the hotel room, studying Asher. "You're in hunter mode."

Asher gazed back at him mutely, his face closed off, his eyes now guarded.

"Sammy's right, Ash," Cory said. "I can't figure it. You just took a huge cut in your fee to practically guarantee the Reillys' acquiescence to the studio's request — a request on your behalf, I might add.

"In addition, you didn't want to do this film in the first place. Black Hills was on the verge of signing with that British pup and you swoop in after doing a complete one-eighty. What gives?"

"Actually he's from Down Under," Asher said in a perfect Australian accent. He stood now with his back to the room, looking out the window, gazing at the mountains.

"All right, he's an Aussie." Cory shrugged as if to say so what. "Still...?"

"As you say... I'm... hunting." There was a gleam in Asher's eye again and a feral smile playing on his lips.

"You could wink at any given moment and have your pick of women and you want nothing to do with them. Why this woman?" Cory asked again.

"You'll have to wait and see — the both of you," Asher replied. "Be ready to leave on Friday."

"Sammy says she's a church-girl," Cory jerked his chin at Asher, unwilling to let the conversation end. "Either she'll be a bigoted Bible-thumper or she'll be one of those hypocritical ones who're hot to trot for everything. Come on, Ash, you can do better."

Asher narrowed his gaze at Cory; his jaw was tight. His muscles were rigid with suppressed irritation.

"Cory..." Samuel warned him in a soft voice. Cory shrugged his shoulders; he wasn't worried. Asher would never hurt him.

"Maybe you'll get lucky and she'll be..." he trailed off, suddenly registering the look on Asher's face.

"Cory, be careful how you speak about her," Asher said; his voice was low. "She's... just be careful."

The drive to The Blues Avenue dude ranch was a picturesque one. The landscape was rugged; large crevices were struck through tall jagged cliff tops. Pine, Aspen, and Birch trees dotted the land in clusters here and there. Despite the unseasonable warmth of the day, Asher spotted snow in shadowed and shaded areas.

Asher had carefully studied the map with driving directions to the ranch that Samuel had written for him, and knew his turnoff would be coming up soon. He checked his mirrors; only Samuel and Cory were behind him.

He was still angry with Cory for his words about KatyBeth Reilly. Cory quite often spoke before thinking. Asher had always chalked it up to immaturity and had never let it get to him before. In all honesty, Cory could be right about her, Asher thought. After all, he really didn't know her. Somehow, though, he'd be willing to bet a fortune on the idea that Cory was completely wrong in his assumptions.

Asher down-shifted, his sharp eyes alert for the driveway. A long, winding dirt road appeared in front of him off to the right. A large wooden sign hung over the entrance read, "The Blues Avenue" in the same western-styled script he'd seen on the side of her truck. Wire fencing continued from the signposts in both directions away from the entrance, running parallel to the road.

Tall blue spruce pines — the source of the ranch name, he figured — and various types of cypress lined the long driveway. A split-rail fence, painted white, was a nice backdrop for the colorful trees. After a couple of minutes cruising slowly down the dirt lane, the trees broke and the ranch house came into view.

Asher barely noticed the house.

What he noticed was the girl.

To the left of the driveway, in a large open field that sat to the south of the big house, something had caught his eagle eye. A raucous game of flag football was in full swing. They were playing a three-a-team. KatyBeth was among the players; he recognized her by the color of her hair, which was longer than he'd expected. It reached down to the center of her back. Asher stopped his bike in the shade of a large fir tree and shut the machine down. Samuel and Cory stopped beside him. They, too, turned their machines off then removed their helmets.

Asher was focused on the game, or rather, the girl — she was in the quarterback position. He felt his lips lift, his eyes sharpen in anticipation. She called the snap, but he couldn't hear it from this distance. They had a stereo booming up by the house, some type of rock music blaring from the speakers. He watched as she dropped back. One of her teammates, a male, was her blocker. The other teammate, a female, ran a simple pattern. KatyBeth executed a perfectly thrown pass. Her team scored.

Asher felt his smile widen as he took in KatyBeth's touchdown dance. He liked football, too. And she knew what she was doing; he had to give her that. He wagered the distance she'd thrown the ball had been at least thirty yards and there'd been plenty of zip in that pass. She'd thrown it just in front of her receiver. It was beautiful.

My teammates and I celebrated our touchdown with a little air guitar in the end zone. One of my favorite rock groups, Kutless, was blaring from my stereo speakers. After completing the one-legged guitar hop, I huddled my team and planned our defense. I was just assigning the coverage when the music was abruptly cut off. I looked to the patio where Dad was manning the grill, hoping he'd be waving us in to eat. Jack and Jill, our dogs, were seated beside Dad in their favorite strategic position for getting any scraps — staring away from the house in the direction of the driveway.

Mom was beside the stereo, looking in the same direction.

Deken said something to me and, as I turned towards him, he picked me up and flipped me over his shoulder and declared his team the winners.

"Put me down you idiot!" I laughed and smacked him on the shoulder. After I had my feet on the ground, I turned around to see what Mom had been looking at.

I heard Derek say, "Uh-oh. Here comes trouble — it's a triple-threat."

"Speak for yourself, Derek," said Candi flirtatiously.

Candi was one year older than I was. She was Native American, from the Northwest Shoshone Indian tribe. Her hair was cut shoulder length and was thick, straight, and black. Her skin was a beautiful shade of golden brown. She looked exotic, with large, deep-brown slanting doe eyes. If you looked closely you could see bright specks of gold in them. Candi was petite; the top of her head barely reached my shoulder. "Does anyone know them?" She sounded hopeful.

I smiled as I shielded my eyes against the glare of the sun. There were three of them. It was hard to gauge them accurately from this distance, which was about thirty yards, and they were deep in shadow. I began to walk towards them, a smile lingering on my face.

I had a hunch one of these men was my new client — though I hadn't been expecting him until sometime the following week. If this was indeed my new client, he was rather early. I thought about that. If it was him... well, my job as his official, whatever my title was, didn't start until the 1st of June — I had that in writing. Today was May 20th. I had twelve more days until I started work.

I'd gone about ten feet when Deken called to me again. I turned just in time to see him toss me the football. I caught it easily, though he'd tried to catch me off guard, and my smile deepened.

As I turned back to the three still unknown men, I heard one of them — the shorter, beach blond one — say something casually over his shoulder. He'd been facing away from me, and was talking to a tall, thinner man, whose hair, at this distance looked black. "...Lucky toss, no girl can throw a ball like that with any kind of consistency."

I felt a flash of irritation. Oh yeah? I thought and quickly threw the football at him, aiming for his shoulder. I put a lot of punch in that ball and waited for it to smack him. The third man, who'd been leaning against his machine, farther still in the shadows than the other two, suddenly moved and caught my ball one-handed, just before it would have hit its mark. I gritted my teeth at that, but felt slightly mollified to hear the loud smack the ball made when it hit his palm.

I noticed he hadn't dropped it, was still holding the ball, and was now facing in my direction. I mentally shrugged off the small shiver of... something I felt. I wondered if he was some kind of bodyguard for the blonde.

Moments later I began to feel chagrin, hoping the one I'd thrown the ball at was not, in fact, my new client — I shouldn't have acted so foolishly at the unkind words. I took a deep, steadying breath and felt someone come up next to me.

I knew it was Calvin; he always knew when I was upset about something. I glanced at him and winked to show him I was all right. He gave me a small grin and then we both continued towards the new arrivals.

Asher saw her eyes flash in anger when she heard what Cory had carelessly said. He'd had a split second to act before the ball she threw — with plenty of heat — hit Cory in the back. His palm stung slightly with the impact. He could feel his lips struggling to keep a full-blown smile from erupting at her show of irritation. He found her temper amusing.

Pleasure coursed through him as Asher watched her approach. When the young man, one of a pair of identical-looking twins, had picked her up, Ash had felt an intense and unwarranted surge of anger. His jaw clenched, his fists tightened.

Samuel had seen.

Samuel always saw things — that was why he'd commented on her passing skill; he'd been trying to distract Asher, giving him time to cool down. His ploy had worked. Of course, then Cory had to smart off about her. Asher shot a look of irritation at Cory — that he missed by a mile. Quickly, Asher refocused his attention back to her.

Today she was wearing a pair of cut-off denim shorts with a bright white tank top underneath a faded green and gold football jersey. She'd cut the length off the jersey at some point.

Legs that had only been hinted at before in her faded jeans were now on full display. Her tan was beautiful. She was beautiful. And barefoot, he saw, to his amusement. Even her feet were attractive; her toenails were painted a shimmering shade of red.

Asher gave a moment's attention to the man walking beside KatyBeth. He could sense a bond between them — what type of bond it was he didn't know, but intended to find out. Ash leaned back against his motorcycle, his eyes trained again on KatyBeth as she approached him. He spun the football absentmindedly in the palm of his hand. He was waiting for the moment she recognized him. He wanted to see her reaction.

Would she recognize him?

He was certain she would.

His eyes narrowed slightly in anticipation.

# CHAPTER 3

Dazed, Confused and Annoyed

I was still about thirty feet away from them, when the big one — the one with the football — casually tossed it back to me, underhanded. I caught it easily. There was something about him...

"You guys lost or somethin'?" Deken hollered from behind me. I could tell by the sound of their voices that my friends had decided to follow us.

The thinner, leaner man responded, "We're looking for Miss Reilly."

I got a distinct impression that this man could be lethal — something in his tone of voice maybe, or his stance. I couldn't decide just what it was, but he definitely seemed to have an aura around him that stated "danger." The younger one, the bleach-blond, egotistical one — was just carefree, like any two-year-old over-confident colt. He wasn't a problem — highly annoying certainly, but not a problem.

The big one suddenly shifted his weight a little. He was no longer in the deep shadow and I was able to see him more clearly.

I stopped walking; just stood there, staring, like an idiot. I had good reason, though. He had to be one of the most attractive men I had ever seen. All sorts of alarms were going off in my head, but I was so caught up in the confusion of tension and attraction that I wasn't paying any attention to them. I should have paid careful attention. Ask any of my friends — I don't react like this to men. I've never, ever had one affect me like this guy was doing. It was irritating. And exciting.

My eyes traveled slowly up his big frame — I couldn't say for certain just how tall he was, but I knew he was well over six feet — he was massive. A lot of really tall men look overly-lean and more lanky, and they tend to stoop and hunch over, subconsciously trying to minimize their height. Not so with this man. His shoulders were square, his back straight. There was nothing lean or lanky about him. He was solid. Male.

He wore jeans. I could see muscle under the denim. His bright white t-shirt emphasized his tan. His neck was thick; I could see, clearly see, the chords of muscle there. Wow. His biceps were huge. Even his forearms were muscled.

I knew Calvin was watching me closely. The others had caught up to us by now and were waiting on my move.

I felt a slight blush touch my cheeks and hoped it wasn't too noticeable. I just couldn't seem to force my eyes to move any faster and the rest of me wouldn't move until my eyes had finished with him.

His jaw was firm and squared off, with some slight stubble around his mouth. His lips were full, but so ridiculously masculine there was no way under heaven to call them feminine. I focused on his mouth for a moment and his lips parted in a small, possibly knowing, smile. His teeth were white. I swallowed. His nose was straight. I frowned in disappointment when I reached his eyes, because I couldn't see them — he was wearing dark sunglasses, aviator style. I moved beyond his eyes for a moment and took in his hair. It looked thick and was dark brown.

I suddenly remembered that I'd been spoken to and needed to provide an answer.

"I'm... KatyBeth, and you are?" I replied, unnerved by my reaction to the big, dark man, hoping I didn't sound as breathless as I felt. I looked to the leaner one, the lethal one, and wondered why I felt safer addressing him than the giant. I didn't even consider the two-year-old "colt."

"I'm Samuel. Samuel Darrante. We're here from Black Hills Entertainment. I think Rupert Bosworth may have informed you we were coming," the dark, lean one answered me.

"He said you were coming out, but not for another week or so. In fact I wasn't expecting you until June 1st. Are you my client then, Mr. Darrante? I'm sorry, Mr. Bosworth didn't provide me a name for my contact," I asked him, hopefully. I didn't want the young, obnoxious one to be my client for many obvious reasons and the big one — well I just found him too disturbing for my piece of mind and hoped the serious, lean man was my new client.

"Ah... sorry, no," he replied, almost with a touch of humorous sympathy. I felt my heart sink. Possibly my stomach went right along with it. I took a deep breath and looked at the young one, my eyebrows raised, in hopeful question.

He grinned and shook his head, then jerked his chin in the direction of my worst fears. I closed my eyes for a moment. Dang it! My breath seemed to be getting stuck somewhere in my throat.

The big man was smiling; I saw the flash of his white teeth. He stepped entirely from the shadows and closed the distance between us quickly until he stood but an arm's length away from me. I felt Calvin stiffen beside me — it was a normal reaction I watched as the man's arm lifted, he grasped his sunglasses and removed them carefully from his face.

Blue!

Brilliant blue eyes gazed down at me with happy anticipation sparkling in them. This time I knew my heart stopped for a brief moment. When it restarted it was pounding. In disbelief. And anger. And if I'm being honest, I felt pleasure also. This was the second time the man had unnerved me simply because he was so attractive and masculine. My jaw tightened as I gritted my teeth.

I was shaking my head — what were the odds that the giant who nearly knocked me over and had caused me such unease would be the same man standing before me now, still stirring unwelcome feelings in me?

"Is this a joke?" I asked him breathlessly, hating that he'd caused that reaction in me. I glared at him, letting him feel the full weight of my anger. I wanted to be violent; the sudden rush of powerful feeling was almost choking me.

"No," he said, his voice calm. In some perverse way, I found the strong timbre of his voice soothing, which increased my irritation with this whole mess — with him — that much more.

"What's the matter, Katy, you know this guy?" Calvin asked me, quietly. He gently placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, giving me light squeeze.

"We've met before," I replied to Calvin, still glaring at the man in front of me.

"Actually, that isn't correct," the giant said. I saw his gaze narrow on Calvin's hand, which was still resting on my shoulder. "You really can't term what happened back in Casper as 'meeting' someone."

"Maybe you'd better explain, mister," Calvin said, sounding firmer.

"I'm ashamed to admit that I did the — apparently — unforgivable act of taking this young woman's place in line, not to mention, nearly knocking her to the ground in the process," he said, not sounding in the least bit ashamed. "Imagine my surprise to find her here." His blue eyes were now looking into mine.

"And you are?" Deken asked, stepping to my other side. As I was still glaring at the large man in front of me, I was clearly able to see the flash of irritation rise and fade in his eyes, when they landed on Deken. What was with this guy? He glares at Calvin, now he's glaring at Deken.

Before he could respond, Candi sucked in a deep, excited breath. "Oh... wow, this is SO cool. Deken, honestly! This is Asher Fitzpatrick," she said, flapping her hands in excitement. "He played in that submarine movie you like so much."

"It's a pleasure to meet you. As you say, I am Asher Fitzpatrick. But, please, call me Ash," he said, his voice still quiet. Then he turned his blue eyes back on me. "You wouldn't accept my apology before. I sincerely hope you will accept it now. I am, truly, sorry for virtually trampling you. Forgive me?"

"How...?" I asked him unable to fully frame my question, but knowing he'd understand what I was asking all the same.

"Did I get here? How did this happen?" he clarified.

"Take your pick," I said.

"Would you believe me if I said, 'Fate'?"

"What are you doing here?" I tried again.

"In twelve days I'll begin training for my role in my new movie. I understand the studio has hired you as my assistant and personal trainer — I called a few weeks back to arrange for an extended stay prior to the start of our work association."

"We begin training on June 1st," I said.

"I understand you're the best there is in the field," he agreed with a nod.

"That's a load of crap."

Asher just looked at me. I could clearly see the challenge in his eyes.

"You're saying you aren't any good?" Cory asked me.

"I'm good, just not the best."

"How good?" Asher asked; I heard the challenge in his voice now.

"Good enough for who it's for. Satisfied?"

"Not nearly," he replied, his lips curled slightly. "Not yet, at least."

"What more do you want?" Calvin asked. I heard a challenge ring in his voice as well.

"Many things," Asher said quietly, his gaze holding mine.

I took a deep breath. And then another. And one more. It was just as I feared — the only thing bigger than him was his ego. Well, I've tackled bigger broncs, and I'm still standing. I can take his ego, too.

"Who're your friends? They weren't mentioned in the contract," I said, ignoring his comment.

"Just that. My friends. You've been introduced to Samuel already and Cory, I believe, owes you an apology," Asher said. He was still watching me. He seemed to be drinking in my responses to him. I gathered myself mentally and resolved to be in control. He'd get the reactions I wanted him to have and nothing more. I hoped.

"Will you both be staying for the duration of the filming or are you here just for a few days?" I was proud of how calm I sounded now.

Asher's eyes flickered as he took in my changed demeanor. I gloated internally that I'd affected him. I met his gaze levelly, waiting for his response to my question.

"Sammy and Cory rode along with me simply for moral support. They'll be leaving in the morning. Then you'll have my undivided attention. For thirteen weeks," he said, attempting to goad me.

"Not for twelve more days, Mr. Fitzpatrick. I'll accept your undivided attention on June 1st. Until then, you're a paying guest, same as any other. Any one of these friendly people you see standing here can assist you with anything you may need. Now, I'll introduce you to my parents," I said nodding in their direction. "We were just sitting down to eat. If you haven't eaten yet you're welcome to join us."

"Great, I'm starving," Cory said, a cocky grin still on his face. "By the way, sorry if I offended you."

"You didn't," I told him. "If you'll follow me, I'll take you to your room so that you can freshen up before we eat." I turned away from them and told my friends, "Let's just call it a game, okay? I'm sure dinner's ready. Go eat. I'll be there shortly."

They gave me a quick, collective smile, everyone except Calvin. I saw the concern for me on his face. I looked to the patio where Dad had the food ready and waiting; I saw the curiosity on Dad's face from all the way over here.

"Lead the way," Asher said quietly as he stepped up beside me. I ignored the heat that swept through me at his close proximity and led them to where my parents were waiting to be introduced.

"Dad," I said as we stepped onto the patio. "Mom, this is Asher Fitzpatrick and two of his friends, Samuel and Cory. Asher is from Black Hills Entertainment. Gentlemen, these are my parents, Jackson and Naomi Reilly."

"Welcome," Dad said. "It's a pleasure to meet you all. Have you eaten yet? If not, you're more than welcome to join us. We were just sitting down," Dad said, stepping forward to shake their hands.

The size of Asher struck me anew as I looked at him next to my father, who'd always seemed tall to me. Asher was several inches the taller than him.

Mom stepped forward next and shook hands with our guests. After the introductions with my parents were out of the way, I led them through the side door that faced the patio and entered the kitchen.

"Obviously, this is the kitchen. Unless we're eating on the patio, this is where all meals will be served." I tried to sound brisk and business-like and unaffected. "Please, follow me."

Next, I led them into the great room, then down the hallway to the guest quarters. Asher's room was at the very end of the hall on the left-hand side, furthest from the main house, for added privacy. One of the three guest bathrooms was directly across the hall from his room. I pointed out the bathroom and showed them where the towels were kept and where to place soiled ones for washing.

"Feel free to wash up while I get the sofa-bed ready and bring a cot in. The dressers and closet are empty, so you may store your clothing in there. Where are your bags?" I asked, looking around. Other than a small backpack each, they didn't have any other bags with them.

"Samuel and Cory aren't staying long, so they didn't need much," Asher said.

"And you? Are you not staying long, either?" I asked him, aware that I sounded a tad sarcastic. Asher shot me a crooked little grin, acknowledging my snappy question.

"Oh, no, I'm staying. You can count on that. I had no idea what I'd need for this training or whatever we're going to call it and I thought it'd be a lot easier if you just assisted me with this and took me shopping. That way, I know I'll end up with appropriate attire."

"I... You want me to take you shopping?" I asked him. How does that qualify as equestrian training, huh? I swear you'd better not be messing with me, buster!

"I do," he nodded. "This definitely is one area where your experience will benefit me. Is this a problem?" Those dark eyebrows rose in question.

Fine. Whatever. I'll take you shopping.

"Not at all," I said, recovering quickly. "You do have enough, though, to last for twelve days? We don't allow nudity here." I had no idea where that came from, but I could feel the heat flood my face.

The grin flashed across Asher's face again as he contemplated me. Then he said, "I have enough to make do and avoid nudity. Thank you for... making me aware of your preferences."

"I can take you out next weekend, if that suits you?"

"It does, thank you. I'll just go wash up and change now."

"I'll turn the sofa out and get sheets—" I said turning away.

"Miss Reilly? Don't worry about bringing another cot in; Cory and I'll just bunk together for the one night," Samuel said to me.

"KatyBeth — please. Are you sure, Samuel? It won't be a problem at all," I told him.

"I'm sure. Thank you, kindly, for your hospitality."

"You're welcome," I said, turning and leaving the room to gather the linens from the hall closet. Cory and Samuel went past me and out to the patio. They were apparently hungry and didn't want to wait for Asher. I returned to the bedroom — Asher was still in the bathroom — and opened the sofa up. I fluffed the mattress, quickly put the sheets on, and then tucked the blankets in. I was just putting the pillowcases on the pillows when I heard the bathroom door open. I had one pillow tucked under my chin as I turned and glanced toward the doorway.

And dropped the pillow; it lay forgotten at my feet.

Darn him.

Asher stood, leaning casually, against the doorframe as he put his watch back on. He wore a pair of jeans, washed-out denim; they looked soft to the touch. His hair was wet; he must have jumped in the shower. He was barefoot. His shirt... was tossed over his shoulder. I could only stare. His physique was amazing. There was just so much to appreciate; he was like a physical work of art. All sharp muscular angles and planes. His shoulders were a huge expanse of blatant strength; I noticed the matching barbed-wire tattoos encircling his biceps. He must go without a shirt a lot, because he was tan all over, no lines.

My mouth felt dry and I was vaguely aware that my pulse was pounding.

Come on, Katy. Turn around, girl. Stop staring. This isn't good. Good grief!

Of course Asher caught me looking my fill. And no, he didn't let it lie.

"Is this permitted? I'm not nude." I could hear the amused mockery in his voice.

I nodded mutely; I was trying to remember if I had ever seen anyone who had more than what is commonly referred to as six-pack abs. If I carefully counted the ripples on the smooth skin of his torso, I was sure I'd find more than six. I kept losing track, which was ridiculous. I can count — way past six, for crying out loud.

To be honest, he wasn't entirely smooth... he had a sprinkling of dark curly hair across his chest. It trickled downward, thinning and disappearing just above his waistband.

I watched, in dazed fascination, as Asher pulled his white t-shirt over his head. Was he deliberately trying to be sexy? Because it was very sexy, the way his pectoral and abdominal muscles stretched and flexed like that.

It's possible this was the source of the tension I felt when I was around him. As irritating as I found him — or maybe it was my reaction to him that I found irritating — I couldn't deny that he was monstrously attractive. Any female would have found him so. Being a woman, there was just no getting around the fact that this was a man. He had more masculinity in the arrogant arch of his eyebrow than most men of my acquaintance had in their entire person.

I'm not sure what look was on my face and a small cognizant part of my mind was desperately hoping that it was blank, revealing none of my inner turmoil. I was hoping that I'd be able to speak. Or move. Moving would be good. Looking in another direction would be good!

Asher walked towards me. I watched as he bent sinuously; I caught a faint trace of his scent — wow — as he picked up the forgotten pillow and its case. He held them out to me, his eyebrow quirked up again in silent question.

"Are you all right?" he asked me, after a moment. His voice was warm now — I noticed a very slight brogue in his speech.

"Yep," I said, barely above a whisper.

Asher raised the pillow a bit higher to catch my attention. My face flamed as I grabbed it from him, whipping around to finish the job. My heart was racing. I blinked my eyes a few times, trying to dislodge the image that was emblazoned on them.

"You almost done?" Asher asked. I heard him moving around behind me; I wasn't sure what he was doing exactly, but it sounded like he was putting shoes on.

"Almost. Did you need something?" I asked him. My voice sounded rough to my own ears.

He chuckled at some private joke. "Not right now. I was just going to wait for you."

"Uh, you go on ahead. I'll be out in a minute."

I heard him turn away. He paused at the door then continued down the hall. After a moment, I distantly heard the back door open and close. My trembling legs gave out then and I was grateful the sofa bed was there. I drew in a steadying breath.

Why, oh why did this have to happen now — with him? It seemed odd and yet somehow inevitable, that I'd bumped into Asher at The Café Palace just a few weeks back and now he was staying in my home. For three months. It was fantastical, really. Things like this — common everyday people rubbing elbows with movie stars — just didn't happen in the real world. Certainly not to me.

I hadn't gotten a very good look at him in the coffee shop. Other than his size and his bright blue eyes, I hadn't really seen much of him. His blatant masculinity was the only pertinent impression I'd received that day — he really made a big impression. I saw a whole lot of him today, though. And boy did I like what I'd seen.

Candi is the movie junkie. If I asked her, she could probably name every movie Asher had ever been in, as well as the character he played. Heck, she probably knew his birth date. I recognized him now. Being in his profession, I was certain that having fans, female fans, was something that he was used to.

I wasn't a fan.

Just because I found him physically attractive didn't mean I was a fan of his work or that I liked him personally.

I didn't know anything about him. Other than that he was a virtual giant. And enormously attractive. And he unnerved me. That was it; that was all I knew of him. It was precious little.

I didn't doubt he was experienced where women were concerned. You could see it on him — that confidence and self-assurance. I couldn't afford to be dishonest with myself right now. Pretending I wasn't attracted to him, pretending I was naïve about certain possibilities, would not help me to avoid dangerous pitfalls. I had no intention of falling prey to temptation. I'd remained untouched to this point in my life and intended to continue in this status until the moment I wed. Of course, after I wed, very shortly after, my husband and I would be busy exploring this realm to its fullest.

I wondered now if the only reason I'd remained untouched to this point was because I'd never been tempted in the first place. That thought gave me pause.

I was definitely tempted now.

I prayed I was strong enough to withstand the temptation he presented. Then again, I thought, like a dousing of ice-cold water, it took two to fall into temptation like this; and perhaps, I would have nothing to worry about. Maybe he was unaffected by me. Just because he was experienced with women, did not mean that he would be open to a flirtation with me or anything else of that nature.

And wasn't I jumping the gun here? Hello? Had he made any moves? Had he indicated at all that he found me as attractive as I found him?

The short answer: No. He hadn't.

My stomach growled then, reminding me I needed to go eat. I stood up, squared my shoulders, and left his room. I could do this. I would do this. I would not let him get to me.

When Asher stepped outside, his thoughts were still in the room down the hall. He was aware of the conversations taking place around him, and replied appropriately when called upon; but in the background of his mind, he was reliving the memory of Kate — KatyBeth was just too juvenile a name for a woman such as her — as she had unwittingly caressed him with her eyes. His muscles clenched just thinking about the heat that had coursed through him.

Asher considered his reaction to Kate. Certainly, he'd been intrigued by her when they'd first met. She'd not displayed any of the typical responses he was used to receiving from women. It had been a long, long time since he'd had to put forth any effort at all to get to know a woman.

And he wanted to know her, very much.

Was that the attraction? The chase? In part, maybe; Asher didn't feel that was the only reason though. There was something... more. What was it? The answer seemed just out of reach. Elusive. Aggravating.

He'd been annoyed in the coffee shop that she hadn't turned on the charm or flirted with him, trying to attract his attention — this was the normal response he was used to. If anything, she had dismissed him entirely back there. Heck, she'd insulted me! He hoped he wasn't so petty, so egotistical, that an apparent snub would cause him to go on the attack. Asher knew he was a competitive man. So, was he just keeping score? Evening it up? Somehow that idea wasn't jiving right now either.

He looked up as the door opened and Kate stepped out. Her eyes were bright and there was still some color in her cheeks. Other than that, she had regained control over herself once more. She didn't look in his direction; she seemed casual and nonchalant. Again, he was struck with admiration at her determination not to stumble, physically or metaphorically. And he admired her all the more for it.

Closer, he thought suddenly. He wanted to get closer to her. Be closer to her. He had three months. Asher unconsciously angled his body in her direction. He felt the willingness to engage in the challenge she presented, rise up inside him. Hungry to begin, to succeed; he considered his objective with the cool, calculating mind of a military strategist.

She couldn't be forced; the thought turned his stomach. He'd have to carefully draw her out. Get her not to see him as an antagonist. Entice her so she wouldn't fight him. It would take time. He had only thirteen weeks.

# CHAPTER 4

Sarcasm and Other Necessary Defenses

I didn't sleep well the first night Asher was here. I'm not sure if it was still my over-heated body or tension or what. I tossed and turned for hours, pounding my pillow into various forms, trying to get it just right. Sleep still eluded me. At 4:20 I finally sat up and turned on the bedside lamp. I decided to go for a run; maybe it would clear my head. It was warming up enough now that I wouldn't freeze.

Fifteen minutes later I was slipping quietly out the back door. I locked it and slipped my house key into my bra. The moon was almost full so there was enough light to see by. I began jogging down the dirt road away from the house heading west, and as I ran I thought about all that had happened last night.

Asher and his friends had been good company — it wasn't what I'd expected. They seemed normal, not at all like the entertainment industry tends to portray them. If I hadn't known who they were, I'd have taken them for just another set of guests come to stay for a break from the norm. Asher spoke with my parents and Samuel about various topics. I didn't follow their conversations closely; I was trying to be unobtrusive and just remain in the background. For the most part I succeeded fairly well; though, I nearly fell out of my seat when Calvin casually asked again about our meeting in Casper. Mom and Dad looked at me with surprised expressions on their faces. Asher came to the rescue by relaying — again — the events, in detail, of how we'd literally bumped into each other just a month before in The Café Palace.

I thought Candi was going to have a coronary when she heard this. After squealing and sputtering excitedly, her hands flapping in agitation, she demanded to know why I'd never mentioned to her before that I'd met a famous movie star.

"I guess it's because I didn't know he was a famous movie star. I didn't know he was a movie star at all." I shrugged. "No offense," I said tossing a glance in Asher's direction — I'd done my best to avoid him all night.

I was aware of him, though.

I felt it like a gentle caress each time he looked at me. The closer I was to him the more intense the sensation. I'd tried moving away from him, staying away from him. It hadn't helped.

I shivered in the cool morning air and inhaled deeply. I could feel my head clear — of everything but him. He, Asher, was still there, as though he'd taken up permanent residence.

I didn't want him there.

Asher Fitzpatrick was a client just like any other. Granted he'd be here longer, much longer, than any other and he affected me more than anyone ever had. But, just like our other guests, he too would leave. That thought hit me in a two-fold way. On the one hand I felt relief — I'd finally be free of him and the tension he brought to me. On the other hand — and this hand concerned me — I couldn't deny I felt a sense of emptiness about him leaving.

I mentally shook myself.

I'd gone maybe a mile — I wasn't running, more jogging than anything — when I decided to turn around and head back to the house. As I approached the ranch yard, I noticed the barn door was open. I frowned. Had I left it open last night? I didn't think so, but decided to go check it out.

I didn't hear anything out of the ordinary as I got closer, but I wanted to be thorough, so I went inside.

Red nickered a friendly greeting at me and I rubbed his nose with affection. Everything seemed in order so I left. Just as I stepped outside a huge, dark shadow loomed up next to me. I couldn't help it; I was so startled by the suddenness of it, I screamed. Instantly a large, warm hand clamped over my mouth, cutting off the sound. I could taste the salt from his palm on my tongue.

I found myself pressed up against a wide expanse of solid muscle. I could hear his heart beating. "Shhh... it's just me," Asher's deep voice rumbled in my ear. I felt his warm breath on my neck and shivered — it wasn't from fear. I held very still and felt Asher's grip loosen just a little on my mouth. His other arm still held me tightly against him; I felt the heat of his hand where it lay flat against my stomach.

I moved my head in defiance and irritation. I was angry. At him, at me. Asher finally, slowly released me, his thumb lingering against my lips. I felt a curious flash of disappointment move through me and turned around to look at him. Asher chuckled softly, "Sorry about that — I didn't mean to scare you."

I'm not sure why I did it exactly; I think it was just nerves, but suddenly I kneed him in the groin as hard as I could. I didn't drop him, but he did double over in pain. I felt the shock of what I'd just done and who I'd done it to, and was light-headed all of a sudden. The blood drained from my face and I leaned weakly up against the barn, resting my hands on my thighs.

Asher groaned quietly.

I winced silently.

Suddenly he jerked upright and got right up in my face; he was furious, "What the heck was that for?"

"Because... because you grabbed me!"

"I grabbed you because you screamed!"

"I screamed because you startled me!"

Asher stared silently at me for a moment or two, and then calmly replied, "I said I was sorry for scaring you."

"I wasn't scared," I said through gritted teeth. "You startled me."

"You sounded pretty scared to me. I was just trying to reassure you. I didn't mean anything by it."

"Why do you keep doing that?"

"Doing what?"

"Just... Next time watch where you're going. That's twice." I turned away from him and moved towards the house. After ten steps or so I said over my shoulder, "I'm sorry for kicking you."

I made it to my room without running into anyone else, undressed in jerky movements, throwing my clothes in the hamper with frustrated force. I stomped silently into my bathroom and turned the shower on. I was shaking. So many things were going through me right now. I was a jumbled mess of raw nerves — I still felt on edge from being... startled. There was a trace amount of pleasured excitement over the feeling of Asher's arms around me and I was angry because he'd unnerved me yet again.

By the time I was out of the shower I began to truly feel guilty for kicking Asher the way I had and knew I'd have to apologize to him correctly. I didn't want to, but I knew it was the right thing and intended to do so just as soon as I saw him next.

Trouble was I didn't see him until later in the day. I was in the kitchen, helping Mom get dinner ready, when Cory came in. His eyes were on me and they were very direct, almost accusatory. "Can I help you?" I asked.

"We're gonna need some ice."

I felt my face flush in embarrassment. "Okay, sure. How much do you want?"

"Just fill a Ziploc bag. That should work. And, uh, Asher asked me to let you know that Sammy and I are going to stick around a few days longer."

Now I felt really bad. I took a silent and disgruntled deep breath and made my way to the pantry, got the bag, filled it with ice and sealed it tightly. I walked over to Cory and handed it to him. "Okay. Is everything all right?" I asked.

"Uh, yeah..." Cory said in a quiet, almost somber voice. He turned then and walked from the room.

"Mom, the bread's in the oven, I'm going out to feed."

"Okay, we should be ready to eat in about an hour. Will you let our guests know?"

"Yes ma'am." Oh, I really don't want to do this right now. I mentally shook myself, squared my shoulders, and made my way down the hall. I stood for just a moment before Asher's door trying to think of something appropriate to say. Stop being such a coward! Knock on the door.

I raised my hand, but before I could actually knock, the door opened. My breath stuck in my throat for a moment. Asher didn't seem surprised by my presence there; his eyebrow quirked up in a silent question.

I swallowed and said, "My mom wanted me to tell you that dinner will be ready in about an hour."

"Thank you."

I nodded, turned and started to walk away and then remembered my intention to apologize to him and spun back around. "Did I... did I hurt you... earlier?"

Asher looked at me quietly; I couldn't quite discern the look on his face, but he didn't strike me as angry.

"I'll live." His tone was definitive.

"Cory came to get you ice," I told him. As if he didn't already know that.

"The ice wasn't for me."

"You've been in your room all day," I pointed out. Again, I'm sure this is something he's already aware of!

"I've been on the phone and doing some reading."

What is he reading, I wonder? "Oh," I said. "Okay. I am sorry about that. It was... you startled me. I wasn't expecting to see anyone."

"What were you doing out that early?" he asked me, now leaning up against the doorjamb.

"I decided to go for a run."

"You always run that early in the morning?"

"No. Not always. I just needed to clear my head and I wasn't expecting to see anyone then."

"I gathered that." He studied me silently for a moment and then said, "Well, at least you know the move works."

"Yeah... Well I've got to feed the animals. Dinner will be ready in about 45 minutes or so. See you then."

"See you."

After dinner I was standing at the sink washing dishes when the phone rang; Dad answered it. "Just a minute," he said. "Katy, it's for you."

I noticed Asher glance in my direction; he was still sitting at the table enjoying another glass of iced-tea.

"Hello?"

"Katy? It's Lindsay. Can you put some time in on my gelding?"

"Yeah, Lindsay, I can do that for you. Can I bring Ned here?"

"Sure."

"I'll come by tomorrow and pick him up then."

"You're a lifesaver, KatyBeth."

"Not a problem, Miss Lindsay. See you tomorrow."

"Lindsay Bell having problems with Ned again?" Mom asked as I hung up the phone.

"Yeah," I smiled.

"Who's Ned?" Cory asked, his voice sounded almost accusatory.

"Ned is a horse a friend of mine is training," I told him.

"What are you going to do with him?"

"Ride him."

"She can't ride her own horse?"

"She can. I'm just going to smooth him over for her."

"You mind if I ride along tomorrow?" Asher asked me. I blinked in surprise and then said, "Yeah, sure." Super.

Glad this thing is a crew cab, I thought to myself as Asher climbed into the truck next to me. He was so big he made the cab seem small and closed in, almost intimate. Samuel and Cory had chosen to remain behind; they were leaving early in the morning and were getting their things together.

"How long does it take to get there?"

"About forty-five minutes."

"When you're not teaching movie stars to ride horses, what do you do to stay busy? Describe your typical day for me," Asher said. He leaned his shoulder against the door, angling his body in my direction.

I darted a quick glance at him and adjusted my grip on the steering wheel. I touched the breaks and turned my signal on before I pulled out onto the highway. "I stay pretty busy. Between clients, training horses, working with the cattle — seems like there's always something to do."

"What time do you typically wake up?"

"About 5:30 or so."

"And then?"

"Shower, get dressed, do the morning feeding."

"How many animals do you have here?"

"We have about 400 head of beef cattle, twenty-four — sorry, twenty-nine — I forgot about the five I bought in Casper — head of riding stock, two dozen chickens, two dogs, and several cats."

"And you take care of all of them? Where do you keep them all?"

"The cattle are kept on the range. We move them as we need to, so we don't overgraze one area. Some of the horses are kept close to the house, but the rest are on pasture within riding distance of the house. This gives them the ability to rest between groups, and it gives me time to ride them all."

Asher reached over and gently grasped my right forearm; he pulled my arm slightly in his direction, turning my palm upward. His skin was warm, it felt hot really, and his fingers were slightly calloused — I wondered what he'd done to cause them to be. "I see your hands have healed. Did you get the abrasions from working with the animals?"

I looked at him intently, trying to decipher his question.

"I noticed your hands that day in the coffee shop," he said, answering my unspoken question. "How did it happen?"

"It was a young colt. I forgot to put gloves on before I roped him."

"And your head?"

"He knocked into me... I fell and hit the fence."

"Hmm." Asher looked out the windshield. "What happened to the horse?"

"I bought him."

"You did?" he sounded surprised.

"I did. He's turned out to be a great cow horse."

"I see."

After I had Ned loaded and we were on the road and headed home Asher asked, "Why'd you buy the colt?"

"He had great form. And I liked his personality — I work well with horses like him."

"You tend to go for the bad guys then, the ones with the bad rep, huh?" His voice was teasing.

"Hardly. Let's say I just try to not judge a book by its cover. I know how that feels and frankly, it's not fair."

"How have you been unfairly judged?" Asher asked as we pulled onto the highway. I darted a quick look at him. I blew out my breath and pursed my lips. "Folks tend to think I'm one kind of girl... and I'm not."

"Because you're attractive, you mean?"

"Yeah..." I shrugged.

"But, that's not all there is?"

"It's a bit more than just that," I said. I checked my mirrors and saw the red and blue flashing lights pulling up swiftly on my tail. "Crap," I muttered as I signaled I was pulling over. My tires found the gravel and I brought the truck to a stop. I turned off the engine and closed my eyes briefly, exhaling a frustrated sigh. "Ash, I'm really sorry about this."

I rolled my window down and waited for the officer to approach. A flashlight shined in my eyes and I blinked them, turning away a little.

"License and registration, please."

"Sure, Andy," I said as I handed both items to him. Officer Andy took them in his hand and then shined the light on Asher as well, as he briefly surveyed the interior of the truck. "Is there a problem, Andy?" I asked.

Officer Andy looked everything over carefully and then handed the items back to me. "Everything looks in order."

"It always does, Andy. Are we done here?"

Andy shined his light back on Asher and then me. "This fella causing you any trouble?"

"This fella is one of the ranch clients, Andy."

"Hmm... Well, I guess you can go, then. Just be careful."

Once we were back on the highway and headed home, Asher asked, "What the heck was that all about?"

I laughed quietly, shaking my head. "Who knows? I swear if he's on duty, it never fails. He pulls me over."

"Maybe he's just after your number."

"I doubt it."

"Could be he's shy and doesn't know how to ask," Asher nudged my shoulder. "You can be intimidating."

I gave a very unladylike snort and then grumbled under my breath, "More like he has a fetish for handcuffs and would like to see me in them."

"I can see the draw in that idea..." He chuckled.

I glared at him and said, "Yeah, I don't think so."

"Ah, come on... it's not that bad, is it?"

"It's really annoying is what it is."

"Maybe someone should explain to him this is not the way to a girl's heart?"

"I wish someone would."

"Have you lodged a complaint with his captain?"

"No, I haven't. For the most part, I don't think he means anything by it."

"So, one of those unfair judgments... might it be that some people think you're the type of girl who'd want to be taken advantage of?"

"You're getting warmer."

"And you're not."

"No, I am not."

"I think I can relate to that."

"Really?" I chuckled. "You often get mistaken for a girl?"

Asher chuckled with me, "Uh, no... No, I've never been mistaken for a woman. I have been mistaken for easy, though. I didn't like it."

"Exactly," I agreed, then added, "So, you're not easy, then?"

"Nope, so don't go getting any ideas about me, Kate. I'm not that kind of guy."

I chuckled again as I thought about what he'd said. Then it occurred to me just what he had said. "Kate?" I asked.

"Kate." Asher nodded.

"Huh. What's up with that?"

"I don't see you as a KatyBeth," he said making quotation marks with his fingers. "It just sounds too juvenile to me — you don't mind do you?"

"No, I guess not. Wait, just how old do you think I am?" How awful would it be to learn that he thought I was in my thirties or something? I shuddered.

"Not that old — relax. I'd say you were in your early twenties... am I close?" he grinned.

"Pretty close. I'm twenty-two. You think that's too grownup for my name?"

"Age has nothing to do with it — for the most part. KatyBeth makes me think of pigtails and high school — juvenile stuff. I don't see you like that. If it bothers you, I won't call you that — it's just, I see you as a woman and Kate fits that image better in my mind."

Wait. Asher thinks of me as a woman? What does that mean? I felt my temperature rising at the thought of him thinking about me as a woman. Um... huh... I realized then that he was waiting for a response from me. "Sure, I guess that's fine. One name's as good as another," I smiled. There you go. Just play it cool...

The moon was just making an appearance over the tree line when I made the right-hand turn onto our drive. I glanced at Asher and he caught my eye. I felt my pulse quicken and suddenly I was no longer comfortable, no longer cool. I jerked my eyes away from him and focused intently on the road in front of me. In silence I parked the truck and shut it off. Before Asher had his seatbelt off, I was out the door, slamming it behind me, and opening the back gate of the trailer. I stepped inside, beside Ned, and felt comforted by the big gelding. I took a moment to catch my breath and settle myself.

Asher remained silent as I settled Ned in for the night, just walked with me, keeping pace with me, which I found irritating. I reached for the back door to the house and his hand found the handle first. He held the door open for me. "Thank you," I said as I stepped inside. Calvin was sitting at the kitchen table with Samuel and Cory; they had a card game going.

"Finally," Calvin said. "You two get lost or something?"

"No," I said. I walked over to the sink to wash my hands. I felt Asher behind me; he wasn't touching me, but I knew he was there all the same. His body heat radiated out, touching me in a warm caress. I felt closed in again, like in the truck. My pulse was pounding and I tried to keep my breathing steady. I turned around, keeping my eyes firmly on the hardwood floor; I stepped around him again and threw a quick glance in the direction of the table. "Goodnight, everyone; I'm kind of tired, so I'm calling it a night. See you in the morning." I could feel their eyes on me as I walked out. I was very thankful when I entered my room and all I could hear was silence. Silence, right now, was a beautiful thing.

I leaned against my door for a moment or two, just catching my breath, then headed for the shower. About twenty minutes later, I stepped out into a cloud of steam and reached for my towel. After drying off I pulled on my PJ's and was just climbing into bed when I heard a soft knock on my door. For a second I froze, then as my heart restarted I said, "It's open."

Calvin leaned his head in, "You all right?" I heard the concern in his voice.

"Come on in," I said. I scooted over to make room for him on the bed and then reached for my comb to begin working on the tangles in my hair. Calvin stepped inside; he left the door open, careful not to put us in a compromising position. Calvin was like that, totally trustworthy. He leaned back against my footboard, one leg extended in front of him on the bed, foot dangling off the side, the other foot rested on the floor.

I combed through my hair in silence, not looking at him, just lost in thought. For about the thousandth time I wished I could just fall in love with Calvin; I knew he'd been in love with me for years. He would be so easy, so comfortable to love. He would never cheat on me, would never treat me badly, and would always put my needs before his own. My eyebrows creased as I focused on the thought of loving Calvin. Come on, Katy. It's not that hard. You can do this... just... fall...

Nothing happened. No light came on. No sudden inspiration or intuition. Calvin remained, as he always had and I saw now, always would be, someone I loved, just not the way he wanted. Not the way a woman loves a man. Not the way a man wants a woman to love him. I considered the idea of accepting the unspoken offer Calvin was issuing. There would be safety in loving him — that I knew — but I truly felt I'd be cheating him of something, someone else; someone who would love him passionately and unconditionally. I'd be cheating myself of the same thing.

Suddenly a pair of bright blue eyes shimmered in front of me. Once again I felt the heat that issued from their depths, and inhaled sharply.

"Are you all right, Katy?" Calvin asked me again. "Did Asher say something, do something to you?"

"Yes," I whispered.

"You want to talk about it?"

"I don't... know...?"

"Has he threatened you or something?"

"Not in the way you mean," I admitted.

Calvin gave this some thought. "I see," he said after a moment.

"He unnerves me," I said with a slight shrug of my shoulders. I felt foolish and weak just saying it.

"You like him," he said.

I shrugged again and shook my head. "I don't know, Cal. He makes me feel things I've never felt before. Oh, it's not love — for crying out loud — I hardly know the man."

Calvin lifted his mouth in small smile that did not reach his eyes. "He is a man, though, isn't he?"

"He is," I whispered, nodding my head again.

"And that's the problem... you see him as a man."

"Yup," I made the "P" pop as I spoke.

Calvin blew out his breath in a rush. I wasn't being insensitive to Calvin's feelings; we've just always been close like this. He was like a brother to me, a male best friend. I told Calvin all my secrets, more so than Gina or Candi.

"I guess I can see that happening. Asher is... a different breed of male from what you're used to."

"You think?" I chuckled.

"Will you be all right? I mean you're signed on for this project..."

"I know. Trust me, I know." I nodded at him. "I don't have any feelings for him — at least not the emotional kind — and I have no intention of being his summer fling. So... I guess I'm done bellyaching, now. I'm just going to have to suck it up and finish this job and send him on his way."

"Has he indicated he wants you to be his summer fling?" Calvin sounded annoyed now.

"No. At least I don't think so. No, I'm sure he hasn't. Like I said, he's just getting under my skin. A lot."

"So, he's been flirting with you?"

"I... No, I don't think so. He's just, I don't know... friendly? Maybe too friendly?"

"And you feel his friendliness is a problem for you because of your attraction to him?"

"Yeah, that's pretty much it in a nutshell," I agreed, feeling better for having acknowledged it in spoken words.

"Well then, just make sure you keep your interactions in a strictly professional realm. You're not afraid he'd take advantage of you are you?"

"No. No, not really. I don't believe he'd force himself on me or anything. And besides, he may not even like me like that. Just because I'm feeling this surge of hormones around him doesn't mean he's getting the same rush."

"Maybe. Maybe not. I think I'll keep an eye on things. I might be able to pick up some clues from him. Night, Katy. Get some rest," Calvin said as his stood up. He kissed me lightly on the forehead before turning towards the door.

"Thanks, Calvin, for talking and all."

"You're welcome. It's what I'm here for."

Asher lay in bed, his hands clasped behind his head. He was contemplating his next move. After yesterday morning, and he had to fight to keep the smile off his face, he felt the need to regroup. He hadn't meant to frighten her. Asher himself had awoken early, intending to run; he did so quite often in the morning. He'd taken a few strides down the lane and suddenly stopped; he lifted his head, searching.

He'd caught a whiff of Kate's scent — whether it was a perfume, her body wash, or a lotion, he found it memorable and intoxicating. One of the horses gave a shrill neigh and he swiftly focused on the barn and wondered if she was in there. Asher hesitated a moment, not sure if he should intrude upon her solitude. His desire to see her outweighed the thoughts of consideration he'd been having.

When she'd screamed he'd reacted instinctively. He remembered how she felt against him, the feel of her mouth under his palm. He remembered how much he'd enjoyed the feel of her.

Then he remembered, with startling clarity and cruel discomfort, what she'd done next. At least he knew she wasn't afraid to defend herself.

As Asher lay in bed, he considered every aspect of the situation as it currently stood. There were so many underlying emotions running around. Attraction to Kate seemed to be a common theme. He'd easily been able to detect the looks of envy and desire on the faces of those around her. Not all of them, but enough to cause a strong stirring of his protective instincts.

Calvin, Asher was convinced, was definitely in love with Kate. And most likely the twins were as well, though for them, it was more infatuation and flirtation than honest emotion. Asher had detected the attraction Gina had for Calvin and wondered if the man was even aware of it. Asher decided he'd have to be careful about Candi — she was jealous of Kate — he'd picked up on that. She'd flirted with him and subtly had let it be known she was attracted to him. Candi's advances were more what Asher was used to; still, he harbored no interest towards her.

Asher knew he'd have to tread carefully in his pursuit of Kate Reilly. He wanted to entice her, not scare her off. He wanted her to see him and acknowledge him as a man, not a movie star. Asher wasn't sure yet how he hoped to accomplish that desired outcome. Once she saw him as a man, what would the next step be? Where did he intend to take them? He didn't know yet; Asher just knew he wanted her.

I slept just as poorly the third night as I had the first and second. I was irritable and feeling sleep-deprived. Samuel and Cory would be leaving this morning so I dragged myself out of bed and took a hurried shower.

Caffeine is a marvelous thing. By the time I'd finished that first cup, I was already beginning to feel somewhat human again.

I'd decided last night before finally falling asleep that today I would do my best to avoid Asher. I planned to get to work on Ned today; that would keep me busy all day, thereby keeping me away from the house. I swallowed down any guilt that was beginning to surface and reminded myself that Asher had plenty of others here at the ranch that were able to help him if he needed it. I still had over a week before I was scheduled to begin with him.

I said goodbye to Samuel and Cory, and then without a word to Asher I saddled Ned and was gone. I rode him all day through various types of terrain, working him through water, over fallen trees, through thick brush until he was acting sound and no longer skittish. I arrived back at the ranch at 4:30, dirty, sweaty, and tired, but pleased. My back and shoulder muscles were protesting the workout they'd had today, but I felt good.

I gingerly climbed down from the saddle and ambled to the barn, leading Ned as I stretched slowly. Red and Jet were there, waiting for me, heads hanging over their stall doors. I gave them a good scratching behind the ears. The other horses whinnied a greeting as well. I got Ned rubbed down and everyone fed and went to collect the eggs before heading in for a much needed shower.

I carefully put the eggs in one of the wicker baskets we kept by the hen house and turned towards the back patio. The sun was beginning to set; the sky was orange and violet and pink and truly beautiful to look at.

Unfortunately all I noticed was Asher sitting on one of the wooden chairs on the back patio. He was leaning back in the chair, in a seemingly relaxed position; his booted feet were extended in front of him, crossed at the ankle. He had jeans on and a dark gray thermal-type long-sleeved shirt. Asher had his arms raised; his hands were clasped behind his head throwing the muscles of his chest into sharp relief. His face was angled slightly in my direction, but I couldn't tell if he was looking at me or not because he was wearing his sunglasses again.

I hesitated, not sure what to do. I stood there for a moment or two, chewing my lip and weighing my options. I could try and walk past him and go in the back door, or, I could walk around to the front door and try to avoid him a bit longer. This is kind of stupid don't you think? I asked myself. What are you so afraid of? And when did you become such a coward? I shook my head and made my way to the back door. By gritting my teeth I kept my eyes away from him. If he was aware of my presence he didn't indicate it in any way. He didn't so much as bat an eyelash — not that I could see them — when I opened the door and went inside. After I sat the eggs down by the sink for washing I tiptoed to the window and peeked out at him; Asher hadn't moved. Maybe he'd been sleeping after all? And maybe you're just being an idiot?

Okay! Time for a shower.

The eggs would keep long enough for me to clean up. I knew mom would need help with dinner, so I didn't take my time. In less than twenty minutes I was back downstairs. I'd slipped on a pair of cropped sweats and a long-sleeved t-shirt. I was still a little sore and gingerly rolled my shoulders and rotated my neck as I entered the kitchen. Mom wasn't there yet, but as if he was waiting there just for me, Asher was seated at the table.

His hands were clasped in front of him; the index fingers were steepled. His arms were bent at the elbow, his fingers resting against his mouth. He moved his head slightly back and forth, lips lightly brushing against fingertips. Asher's blue eyes were thoughtful and they were focused directly on me. I felt a blush creep up my neck, "Hey," I said, feeling lame. Asher nodded without speaking; his eyes were still on me.

I turned my back to him and went to the sink. I did my best to ignore him as I carefully washed the eggs and got them into the fridge. I saw two pans of lasagna sitting on the middle shelf. Taped to them was a note from Mom. I needed to make the garlic bread, the salad, and throw together a dessert — Mom had run to town for a couple things and wouldn't be back until after dinner. Super. I wasn't disgruntled about Mom asking me to help with dinner; that was no big deal — in fact — I was glad to help. No, what bugged me was being alone with Asher. Especially as he was right now so focused and intent, on me.

Still ignoring him, or at least trying to give the impression that was what I was doing, I started the oven to preheat. When it was ready, I slid the lasagna in and set the timer. I went back to the fridge and began pulling items to make the salad. During all this time Asher had remained a silent but poignant presence behind me.

I could almost cut the tension with a knife; I wished Calvin or Dad would get back soon. I was beginning to jump at little sounds. Finally I just couldn't take the silence any longer, the tension was too much, "How... Did, uh, did you have a nice day?" Wow, aren't you the articulate one? I glanced over my shoulder at him when he didn't immediately answer.

"Passable," Asher finally said. His voice was low and seemed controlled, "And yours?"

"Fine. It was fine," I nodded as I sliced the cucumbers.

"Really?"

"Um, yeah... why?"

"You seemed to be in pain when you... came in."

"It's nothing... I'll be better in the morning."

"What have you been doing... to become so sore?"

"Just working with Ned — nothing too exciting."

"You weren't hurt anyway, at least," was all he said to that, his eyes doing a slow once-over on me. I couldn't figure out just what his problem was. Was he mad I wasn't here to wait on him hand and foot? I'd told him that Calvin or Mom could help him if he needed something. What more did he want?

"Do you have anything in mind... to do, I mean, while you're staying here, before we start your training? I could make some arrangements for you, if you want me to."

"I have several things in mind," Asher's eyes were hooded by his dark lashes; his tone seemed lazy and yet full of meaning. I barely suppressed a shiver. "And, what might they be?" I asked quietly.

Asher was spared from answering by my dad's arrival; he came in with his hands full. The mail was under his arm, he had a jacket and gloves in one hand, and his coffee mug, keys, and cell phone were in the other.

"Hey, Dad," I gave him a kiss as I reached for the mail.

"Hi, Sweetheart. Forecast is calling for possible snow tomorrow. Wind is supposed to pick up tonight. A cold front is moving in from the north."

"I should go up and check out the herd, then. I might move some of them lower. I'll have Calvin ride along with me tomorrow."

"I can come, too, if you want," Dad offered.

"No, Dad, don't worry about it. If the temperature is dropping, you don't need to be out in it — you know your arthritis will begin to act up. Cal and I can handle it. Though, if you want, you could feed in the afternoon for me."

"Deal." Dad grinned at me, and then left the kitchen heading upstairs to clean up before dinner.

"How many cows are you planning on moving?" Asher asked. The oven beeped indicating the lasagna was just about done.

"Well, I'm not sure really," I said as I pulled dinner out of the oven and shut it off. "I'll have to see what we have and what the grazing looks like. Once I can get a better idea of where everything stands, then I'll be able to make a decision."

"And you and Calvin are going to be able to handle this, just the two of you?" Asher's eyes were narrowed slightly.

"Cal and I can handle this just fine."

"I could come along, you know, just to help," he offered.

"Oh," I said. "That's really nice of you, but I can't take you up on it. See, it's a pretty decent ride and I have no idea what your skill level is. It would be rather irresponsible of me to place you in that kind of situation. Besides, you still need proper gear, remember?"

Asher locked eyes with mine. I could see he wasn't too keen on staying behind again tomorrow, but hey, them's the breaks. After a moment, Ash nodded in understanding.

Calvin came in just as I was placing the salad bowl on the table. "Hi, y'all — KatyBeth, that smells amazing."

"Hi, yourself. Get washed up, it's just about done. Let Dad know, will you?"

"Dad told me about the plans for tomorrow, Katy, and I don't think I can make it. Can we go day after tomorrow?" Calvin asked, leaning back.

"Sure, I guess. What's going on?"

"My neighbor has me helping him shoe. He threw his back out again. That's where I was today. He called after you left and I just got back. He went to the doctor and they gave him some muscle relaxants, but they insist he take one more day off."

"Well, I hope he gets to feeling better," I said. I felt a tiny amount of guilt at the idea that Asher had, in fact, for all intents and purposes, been left alone all day. I mentally reminded myself that, for seven more days at least, Asher was not my personal responsibility.

Then Dad, my blessed own father said, "Hey, why don't you take Asher along tomorrow? You've got to train him anyhow. Wouldn't hurt to start early, would it?"

Wow, you're a lot of help there, Dad. I could feel the weight of Asher's stare. I didn't look at him and I fought to keep the blush from spreading across my face.

"Asher doesn't have any riding gear, Dad. I need to take him in to town and get some before we can start."

"Take him tomorrow. Then he'll be able to go with you and Cal. At the very least he can drive the truck for you," Dad said, and then he turned to Asher. "How does that sound?"

"That works for me," Asher nodded. I could hear the laughter in his voice and closed my eyes for a brief moment, trying to remain calm.

"Sure. We can go in the morning. What time?" I asked him, staring at Ash's forehead, not wanting to meet his bright blue eyes.

"You name it, I'll be ready."

"Will nine work?"

"It will." I could still hear the smile in his voice. I gritted my teeth.

"There. That's all settled then. Between the three of you the work will go faster."

I answered him in a flat voice, "Yeah, Dad, it's a great idea."

I woke up at my usual time of 5:30 a.m. I lay in bed for a few minutes and contemplated the coming day. I was about to spend an unspecified amount of time with Asher; and to be honest the thought sent a shot of excited anticipation through me. I found I was looking forward to spending the day with him. This realization dismayed me. Hadn't I been over this with myself before? There was nothing at all to be gained by entertaining thoughts — romantic or otherwise — about Asher Fitzpatrick. He was my client. I had been hired to provide him with a service. When that service was completed, he'd ride back out of my life on the same dark, dangerous, completely exciting bike he'd ridden in on. And that would be that. Katy, I said, you can admire that boy from afar, but that is it.

With that pep talk out of the way, I swung my feet to the floor, feeling like I was prepared to meet the day.

As I pulled onto the highway at about a quarter after nine I asked Asher, "Other than riding gear, what else are you going to need?"

"Virtually everything. I really didn't bring that much with me." Asher adjusted his sunglasses.

"Okay... so are we talking from bare skin on up?" I heard sarcasm in my tone of voice.

Thankfully Asher kept the grin off his face as he replied, "Bare skin on up, yes. Exactly."

"O...kay," I said, my eyebrow rising like it tended to do when irritation was setting in. Recovering quickly, I calmed myself down and said quietly, "We'll go to Midland's Western Supply first. They have a pretty decent selection there. Then, if Wal-Mart is all right, I can run you over there and you can get any other items you might need. How does that sound?"

"Sounds fine," Asher said, looking in my direction. I kept my eyes on the road.

Music is said to soothe the soul. I found it to be true in my case. Rock was what I needed right now. Electric guitars. Drums. A gravelly voice belting out the lyrics. I turned the stereo up a little louder, trying to absorb the sounds coming from the speakers into my head. I concentrated on the rhythm and the words and did my best to ignore the man next to me. Lynyrd Skynyrd's Gimme Three Steps was playing, and I found myself singing along under my breath. Personally I think Linda Lou was an idiot and a troublemaker.

I could smell him; he smelled fantastic. Like, really, really fantastic.

Why couldn't he have left his cologne at home? I grumbled to myself. I rolled my eyes and shook my head. Foreigner's Say You Will was now playing; this cheered me a little. They're my favorite band. I turned the radio up a touch.

"What?" Asher asked, his mouth curving up in his crooked grin. I reminded myself to watch the road and just settle on down.

I raised my eyebrows in silent inquiry at his question.

"You looked like... like you had something on your mind," Asher said. I blinked and tried not to watch his mouth move. I noticed that at times when he spoke, his voice had an almost growling quality to it. I noticed that I liked that. My nostrils flared. Stop it!

"I have many things on my mind, Mr. Fitzpatrick. None of them concern you," I told him, hopefully putting him in his place. I might be employed by him or for him, or whatever, but that didn't mean I had to spill all my thoughts to him. Those were private. I was drawing the line. He'd better not cross it.

"Ash," he said after a few minutes of silence.

"What?" I said with exasperation.

"Please, call me Ash. Mr. Fitzpatrick is a mouthful and it'll get old real quick."

I focused on the road. I took a deep breath and said, "Fine," knowing I sounded sullen.

About twenty minutes later we pulled into the town of Cody. It had a touristy western appeal that I liked. Midland's opened at 9:00 a.m. so we arrived just after the first wave of early birds had made it through. We pulled into the parking lot and I found a space easily. Thankfully it wasn't packed; it'd make shopping easier and faster without a crowd.

I snagged a cart on the way in and went directly back to the boot section, Asher following after me. I waved at Janie, one of the cashiers at the front counter, who eyed me in curiosity. Well, not me so much as my companion. I could feel the gossip and speculation coming on. Oh well, what can you do? I thought to myself.

When we arrived in the men's section, I stopped and turned around to look more closely at Asher's feet. They were big.

"What are you, about a thirteen? Fourteen?" I asked him.

"Thirteen and a half extra wide," he said.

"How much are you willing to spend?" I asked him as I turned back to the boot selection. "Do you want quality or just something to get you by?"

"Quality. I only go for the best."

"Super. Have a seat there and I'll bring you a few pairs to try on," I told him. Asher sat down on the bench I indicated and slipped his shoes off. In short order I found three different pair of boots, all good quality leather and craftsmanship.

Asher tried them all on and ended up taking two pairs. Well, if he can afford it, then more power to him, I thought. Next we went to the jeans department. When riding, I always, always wear Wrangler. Other brands have the large seam to the inside of the leg, which will rub after a while in the saddle. Wrangler doesn't. Their large seam is to the outside of the leg. No rubbing.

I turned to Asher, about to ask him what size pants he wore. He beat me to the punch.

"I'm a 34 or 36 x 40." He told me, a smile on his face.

"The dressing room is right there," I pointed. "I'll be right back."

I brought him several pairs and explained that a couple of them were unwashed and would be stiff, but with a good washing would be more comfortable, the others had already been washed to have that worn-in feel. I sat down on the bench to the right of the dressing room to wait for him.

"What do you think?" he asked as he stepped out of the dressing room, as if somehow my answer was pivotal in his decision making.

"What I think doesn't matter." I tried to be polite as I explained it was entirely up to him. "You're the one who has to wear them, not me."

"I meant, are they long enough? Will these work all right for me?" he corrected me.

"Oh," I felt dumb. "Yeah, those are certainly long enough. Squat down and make sure you have room to move comfortably in them. That's what I do," I said, lamely.

He did. He squatted. He bent over and sat down next to me. He stood next to me and raised his leg up to rest his foot on the seat beside me, simulating the motion he'd make to mount a horse, I guessed. He stood in front of the mirror, looking at the reflection he saw there, turning this way and then that way.

Yeah, yeah, yeah, buddy. Good grief, come on already, I griped silently; mainly because I was finding it more and more difficult to keep my eyes off him; and more important and to the point, I was definitely afraid he'd read my attraction in them.

In the end, Asher bought four pairs of the pre-washed jeans. I suggested he buy some boot socks while we were there as well; he bought a pack of ten. Then he picked up a couple of baseball caps, two three-packs of basic knit shirts in a shade of dark brown, and a pair of sweat pants. I left Asher at the counter — I didn't figure he needed my help to pay for it all — and walked out to the truck.

I was about halfway across the parking lot when I heard the loud rumble of a vehicle coming in my direction. I glanced over my shoulder just to make sure I wasn't in danger of being hit. Turns out I wasn't about to be hit by the truck, just hit on by its driver. A jacked up black Chevy pulled up alongside me. I heard the loud catcall, but just kept walking, hoping he'd take the hint. Of course, he didn't.

The driver of the Chevy parked a few spots down and came around the front of the truck. He was tall, though not as tall as Ash, and nowhere near as well built. I didn't recognize him as a local boy, but he was at least dressed the part of a cowboy. I tried to remember if there were any rodeos or riding events in town this weekend, but couldn't think of any. At any rate, this cowboy approached me with an overabundance of confidence and swagger.

"Hey, there." He grinned, eyeing me in a suggestive manner. "My name's Tim. What's yours, Beautiful?"

I nodded and kept right on walking. I was almost to the truck; I had my keys out and pushed the button to unlock the door. Suddenly Tim was beside me; I turned to face him as he crowded me up against the door of my truck. "Hey, where're you going? I'm talking with you."

"Walk away. Now," I said; my voice was low and furious. Tim chuckled as if I were being cute. Before I could blink to clear my vision and refocus, a massive dark blur appeared between us and Tim was on the ground, having landed flat on his butt. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand; blood was smeared there.

"Kate, get in the truck, please." Ash spoke softly; he angled his face toward me, but kept his eyes squarely on Tim, who was at that moment getting to his feet.

I was still angry and wanted a piece of Tim myself. I stepped around Asher and faced Tim. "I don't need you to fight my battles for me."

"Little sister wants some... you'd best step back, big fella, and turn her loose. I'm ready." Tim motioned with his fingers, indicating I should make my move.

Asher remained silent, though I could clearly see the tension in the set of his shoulders. I figured it was best to get Asher out of there before he could do any more violence — he was my responsibility after all. I stepped back and laid a gentle hand on his arm. "Let's go, Ash."

Never taking his eyes off Tim, Asher reached over and opened the door of the truck for me; silently I stepped up into the cab. He closed the door quietly, but firmly. After he picked up his dropped packages he walked around to his side and climbed in beside me. I started the truck and then pulled away. Tim hollered after us, "I'll see you around, Beautiful!"

We drove for a couple blocks in silence and then I glanced at Asher. "You shouldn't have done that, you know."

"You mean I should've let him paw all over you?" Asher responded. His voice was quiet and calm, but I heard the anger.

"No, I don't mean that at all," I said, my tone a little short. "I just meant you should've let me handle it."

"Speaking of that, where was that handy move you used on me? If ever there was a time to employ it, let me tell you, that was it."

"I didn't feel the need," I shrugged.

"I see." He chuckled darkly. "I guess it's just me you like kicking."

"Don't be an idiot — of course not. I wasn't scared of him. He just ticked me off."

I pulled the truck into the Wal-Mart parking lot and parked at the back where I normally do.

"Why do I scare you, Kate?"

"You don't scare me, Ash. Not much does."

"Uh-huh." Ash grinned at me, his blue eyes sparkling. He shook his head, letting me know he wasn't buying it, then, he suddenly got a serious look on his face. "I should have asked this sooner; are you all right? He didn't hurt you or anything, did he?"

I got this warm feeling in the pit of my stomach and waited a moment for my heart to slow down some before I answered him. "I'm fine, Ash."

"Yes, you are," he replied softly.

"You know, you might want to wait here and let me do your shopping for you," I said as I turned the truck off. "You're much more likely to be recognized here, and if you're trying to lay low and keep your mass of female fans at bay, you might not want to be flashing your mug all over town."

"You think you can keep out of trouble if I wait here?"

"What are you? My babysitter?"

"I certainly hope not," he said dryly, and then muttered under his breath, "That would be awkward."

"Do you have a list or anything?" I asked, ignoring his last comment.

"You have a pen and paper?" Asher asked me. I lifted the lid on the center console and pulled out a leather binder. I opened it and handed it to him. A pen was in the holder on the inside binding. Asher quickly wrote a list of items he'd need and then tore the paper from the pad and handed it to me.

"How about a cell phone?" he asked next. I glanced at him in question.

"I could call you if I remembered something else I needed. And here's mine in case you have any questions about what I wrote down," he said, taking the list back from me and writing down his cell phone number. When he handed the paper back to me, I asked him how I was to pay for his items.

"Here's my credit card. Just sign my name — you shouldn't have any problems."

"Okay. I'll be back shortly," I said, opening the door of the truck. Asher reminded me that he needed my number still.

"It's on the business card inside the binder there. Mine's the one ending in 7211," I told him just before I closed the door.

I didn't look at the list until after I was inside and had taken a shopping cart. Now I began scanning it — typical stuff, I thought: deodorant, shaving cream (sensitive skin, he'd written next to it), razors, toothpaste, mouthwash, chewing gum, mints, lotion, aftershave, sunscreen, lip balm — all these things he'd written down, he'd said to use my best judgment in choosing a scent or flavor, whatever appealed to me.

Huh.

Then I got to the last item. And, there was just no way, at all, not to have blushed here — and I did. I could feel it. I was beet-red. From the tip of my head to my toes, I was sure.

Underwear.

He needed underwear.

And I had to pick them out for him. He preferred the boxer-brief style. The color didn't matter to him.

Asher had his cellphone in hand waiting for her phone call. He grinned in anticipation. Maybe he shouldn't have written the list exactly as he had, but he figured there are times for subtlety and then there are times to take whatever advantages one could get. He wanted to know what her preferences were. How did she see him? Kate puzzled him, but he enjoyed the puzzle. And right now he could use the distraction she presented. His anger was still simmering just under the surface. Absentmindedly he rubbed the knuckles on his right hand; one felt a little bruised. The bruising felt good.

Asher had seen the pickup, seen the driver's interest in Kate through the front window from inside the store. He'd kept his eyes alert for trouble, though he honestly hadn't expected anyone to bother her at this time of day. Of course, Kate was a beautiful woman — one men were naturally attracted to. Most, he was sure, would be respectful and keep their distance — though there always seemed to be a jerk in every group.

Back at Midland's, Kate hadn't looked afraid at all. In fact, he would have to say that the look on her face had been one of fury and contempt. Her stance hadn't been a defensive one, but rather an offensive one. She'd honestly wanted to fight that guy. Asher shook his head. What was she thinking? Didn't she know she could get hurt? Why hadn't she yelled for help?

Asher thought he knew the answer to that — Kate was used to taking care of herself. She really wasn't afraid of anyone. Hadn't she proven that to him back there in the coffee shop? Asher looked up suddenly at the storefront. He should go inside and find her, make sure she wasn't in any trouble again. He unsnapped his seatbelt, fully intending to go inside to find Kate. Just as he reached for the door handle he saw her walking out, several bags in her hands.

His phone had not rung. He smiled and shook his head; she always seemed to do the unexpected. He watched her now as she walked from the store to the truck. That he felt a physical attraction for her was accurate, and yet beside the point. The physical attraction did not cover all that he felt. And he was feeling plenty.

Perhaps Sammy was right and he should be cautious. Samuel had warned Asher before he left, told him to be careful and take things easy. Asher shrugged mentally. The game was in play; there was no backing out now.

Through the windshield he could see the color that still stained her cheeks. It gave him pleasure to see the evidence that he had in fact gotten to her after all. Not that he truly thought his ploy wouldn't work; he just enjoyed her fireworks. He enjoyed being able to get under her skin — and what beautiful skin she had — he felt a tingling in his hand and a powerful desire to touch her, to feel for himself just how soft it really was.

# CHAPTER 5

Harder than I Thought

Normally when choosing a mount for one of my clients, I have more time to evaluate his skill and experience level. But seeing as how Dad decided to speed things up on me, I didn't have that luxury when picking an appropriate mount for Asher. It wasn't hard really to figure out which horse to put him up on; there really was only one option, especially for the type of riding we would be doing tomorrow — Asher would ride George or GW, as we called him. GW was 22 years old and entirely bombproof; he was a big rawboned blue roan gelding that stood well over sixteen hands. At least Asher wouldn't look ridiculous on a horse that was too short for him—I told myself.

George isn't ridden that much anymore, mainly because he's almost just too easy to ride. Most of my clients prefer a horse that will actually show signs of life on occasion. GW still has plenty of get-up-and-go, but he's just so docile folks tend to think they should add a quarter every now and then. I'll be honest; a small part of me was looking forward to seeing Asher's reaction to the big blue horse. It would be almost like asking him to add training wheels to his motorcycle. Let me put it like this: My blind, deaf, 100 year old grandmother could ride GW without problems — he was that gentle.

By the time my head hit the pillow that night I was completely exhausted. I chalked that up to the strange day I'd had. Even taking out the incident at Midland's, my day had been full. It was mentally exhausting just trying to remind myself on a continual basis to ignore the attraction I felt for Asher, to keep any and all evidence of said attraction contained and silent. It wasn't easy especially when I'd catch such warm and considering looks from Asher. I told myself that it would become easier with time. Eventually he wouldn't bother me at all because eventually he wouldn't be here at all.

I awoke bright and early like I did every morning, to one of my all-time favorite CD's playing, well the early part was correct at least. Rather than some blaring, annoying beep or a radio station, a compilation of Foreigner's greatest hits roused me from my sleep. I listened to the song for a bit, enjoying Lou Gramm's voice as he belted out the lyrics to Blue Morning.

I found myself dressing with more care to my wardrobe this morning; I didn't allow myself to consider why. I carried my boots downstairs.

First things first. Coffee. I got the pot ready, and while that was percolating, I slipped my boots on and went out to the barn. When I had an early morning ride like this, I brought Red's headstall in the house to warm the bit for him. As I stepped back into the kitchen, Asher was just entering the room.

"Morning," I said.

"Good morning," he replied. "It snowed some last night."

He looked good. I think I secretly had been hoping that he'd perhaps feel a little ragged, waking this early in the morning. He was wearing his new jeans and boots. He wore a long-sleeved knit shirt, tucked into his pants. His muscles fairly strained the fabric. I found their movement, beneath the soft knit, fascinating.

I turned to the coffee pot. "Yeah, I saw that. I hope it's not too deep higher up." I sincerely hoped that with repeated exposure to him, I would eventually reach a place where he did not affect me. I hung the headstall by the back door.

"You slept well?" I asked him, trying to be polite, as I reached into the cabinet and pulled out a few mugs.

"I did. You?"

I nodded. "You take cream or sugar with your coffee?"

"Both please. Thank you."

"Here you go then, help yourself. If you want to bring it with you, there are disposable mugs in the pantry here." I showed him where they were on the shelf. I eased myself up onto the counter and sipped my coffee, enjoying the feeling as the caffeine hit my system.

"I'm going to finish this and then head out to the barn to get my horse saddled. When you're finished, just meet me out there, okay? Calvin should be here any time now," I told him.

"Let me go grab my coat and I'll come with you."

"Okay," I said. Asher set his cup down and headed back down the hall. I heard his bedroom door open and the soft sounds of movement from within. While he was gone, I slipped off the counter and retrieved one of the disposable cups. I carefully poured the coffee into the cup and was just fitting the lid in place when he came back in. He'd brought his black leather riding jacket with him.

"Ready?" I asked.

"Let's go."

I reached for Red's headstall and turned it upside down slipping the bit under my arm. I caught Ash's look of perplexity.

"Horses tend to take the bit better when it's not cold."

"Good to know," he said as he opened the door for me.

The sun was not quite up yet, but there was a pink tinge to the dark blue sky now. The dogs, Jack and Jill, came out from under the porch, tails wagging, and followed us to the barn. Red nickered to me in greeting when I opened the large barn door. He had his head hanging over the stall door, nodding in my direction.

"Hello, Big Fella," I greeted him. Asher followed me and as Red saw him, he snorted, his nostrils distending to catch the scent of the newcomer.

"That's all right, Mister. Come closer, Ash. Let him smell you," I said. Asher did as I instructed. He kept his hands down at his sides. After a moment, Red nudged him gently.

"Does that mean I'm okay?" Ash asked.

"Close enough. Go ahead and pet him."

After waiting a moment to be sure Red was going to behave himself with Asher, I opened the stall door and stepped inside. Red backed up respectfully, giving me room to enter. Taking him by the halter I led him to the crossties beside the tack room. I turned the light on and picked up Red's grooming bucket, and showed Asher how to brush a horse, explaining why brushing your horse before saddling it was a good habit to get into.

"You're more likely to detect any sore spots on the horse if you go over him with a soft brush before you saddle him. Also you make sure there're no burs in the coat that can irritate his skin once the saddle's in place."

After I had Red saddled and bridled, I led him out of the barn and walked him around the yard a few times. Then I tied him to the hitching rail.

"Listen, Ash..." I began, turning to him as I spoke. "Generally I have a little more time to work with a client before actually putting him on a horse, and I will spend more time with you once the real training begins. But as of right now, without knowing your skill level or experience, I decided it was best to play it safe. You won't have any trouble with George. He's a nice, quiet horse."

I led Asher to the corral and whistled softly; GW turned his head in my direction and then ambled over to me. I scratched his neck and then his ears; he really was a sweet horse. I let George out of the corral, not bothering with a halter or lead rope, and turned and walked into the barn, knowing he'd follow along. GW was just that tame. As old as George was, he was still well muscled and had a beautiful coat. The big roan stopped where the crossties were and waited patiently while I brushed and saddled him. Asher hadn't spoken during this time, though I knew he was there, and I wondered what he was thinking right now. I glanced at him and found his blue eyes were on me.

"Why the disclaimer on the horse?" he nodded at George. "He seems all right to me."

"He is all right," I said. "You won't have any trouble with him."

"You said that before." Those bright blue eyes were speculative now.

I heard the rumble of Calvin's truck as he pulled up and I turned my head towards the sound, avoiding Asher's direct gaze. "And I meant it," I nodded.

George followed me as I led him out of the barn to where I had Red tied. Calvin chuckled as he saw me. "I wondered who you'd pick."

"It seemed the best bet, with what I have to work with," I said.

"At least GW's the right size for him," Calvin said as he rubbed the blue horse's nose affectionately. "Give me ten minutes. Who's in the barn?"

"Teddy, Dollar, Banner, and Jet."

"I'll take Dollar. Be right back," Calvin said as he loped off. He nodded at Asher as he passed him in the doorway. I left George beside Red and went to the ranch truck; it was still connected to the stock trailer. After I had it started, letting the diesel warm up, I went to the back of the trailer and opened the gate. I was reaching up for the ramp when I felt someone beside me. Asher reached around me, his chest brushed my right shoulder, and he lifted the latch to lower the ramp.

Through both of my shirts I could feel the heat coming off him; I shivered lightly. "Thanks," I mumbled, and stepped aside as he lowered the ramp to the ground.

"Sure." He nodded. Asher stood there, waiting for me to look at him. When I finally did, he said, "You chose the beginner's beginner horse for me." He didn't say it in a question; he was just stating a fact. I didn't see any reason to disagree; besides, I hate lies, so I nodded.

"Will I have to get off and push him?"

I grinned a little and shook my head. "No. George isn't that bad. He's a nice, gentle ride. You could light a fire under him or explode a bomb above him and he'd be just as calm as he is right now."

"That's good to know, at least."

"Please, don't think I'm trying to demean you or anything. Truly, I'm not. I just felt it was the best choice. We have a lot of rough country to cover today and cattle can be tricky and you're a high-dollar movie star and..."

Asher interrupted me with a warm, gentle finger across my lips. "I'm not questioning your intent or judgment, Kate. If you say George is the best choice, then I trust you."

Asher stepped back. He dropped his hand; his head was turned toward the barn. Dimly I was aware that Calvin was leading Dollar in our direction. My lips were tingling. My throat felt dry, and my pulse was pounding a steady throb in my veins.

All in all the day went better than I expected it would. The snow was not as deep as I'd feared, the weather not as cold. We ended up moving about seventy head of cattle to one of the lower pastures, where the valley had plenty of new green growth.

Calvin and I had little trouble with the cows, and Asher and GW did just fine as well. Mainly I had Asher stay out of the way and just watch. Occasionally if a steer headed in his direction he was able to turn it back to the herd. We were gone until late afternoon. Calvin had to head home to check on his neighbor as soon as we got back. Asher volunteered to assist me with the three horses as well as the afternoon feeding. For all intents and purposes this seemed like a nice offer, but I really needed to get some space between Asher and me; being around him was becoming too familiar.

I was tired and a little sore; I figured I must have slept funny last night. My neck and shoulders were stiff and tight. Several times today I'd tried to loosen them by rubbing them myself, but could never quite reach the right spot. Some of my tension issues may have had to do with the way I seemed to be hyper-aware of Asher.

It was exhausting trying to maintain the façade that I barely noticed him, that I was completely unaffected by him.

I waved at Calvin as he turned his truck around. I took a deep breath, trying to gather the energy I needed to complete my duties. I blew out my breath in a big sigh, shrugged my shoulders again, and turned toward the trailer.

With Asher's help I was able to get the feeding done quickly. I carried the saddles into the tack room, turned out the light, and closed the door. Asher was seated on a bale of straw, straddling it, one long muscular leg on either side. I'd tried, unsuccessfully, not to notice how those legs had looked mounted on the big roan gelding.

"Thanks for your help," I nodded at the horses that he'd helped me with just minutes before.

"No problem," he said. "Thanks for letting me tag along today."

"Sure." I rubbed my neck and arched my back a little, trying to ease the knot I could feel between my shoulder blades. Asher's keen blue eyes followed my movements, making me feel self-conscious. "I'll see you later," I said, intending to walk past him, out the door.

"Kate," Asher said. His voice was low and as non-threatening as he could make it. "Sit down a moment... rest. I'll make room." Asher scooted back, leaving me most of the bale. I hesitated; sitting down, putting my feet up, did sound nice. Sitting down beside Asher sounded much more tempting to me than it should have.

"Thanks," I said, not meeting his eyes. "I need to get in and get cleaned up."

"I don't bite, Kate." He grinned, his eyebrow rising up in a dark arch. "I promise. You look beat. Just sit and relax for a moment."

I could see the challenge in his eyes; he was daring me to prove I wasn't intimidated. A part of me flared up in excitement, the part that enjoyed a challenge. I took a slow, deep breath, and then just as slowly let it out.

I went and sat down beside him. I think every nerve ending I possessed in my body was dancing around right now, giddy with suppressed excitement. I closed my eyes for a moment and worked at calming my pulse down. When I opened my eyes again, I couldn't help but glance in his direction. I also couldn't help the involuntary twinge that I felt when I turned my head. With the spasm of pain I reached up to cup my neck; a small groan escaped my lips.

"You all right?" Asher asked me, concern evident in his voice.

"Yeah, I think I just slept funny is all." I squeezed my shoulder and closed my eyes for a moment.

Asher scooted closer to me. "Turn around," he said, his voice matter-of-fact. I glanced at him questioningly. He motioned with his hand for me to turn around.

"What?" I asked stupidly.

"Will you just turn around and stop being difficult."

"I'm not... I'm fine... I..."

"Kate. Turn around. I'm not going to hurt you, come on." Asher placed his hands gently, but firmly on my shoulders, moving me to obey him.

Exasperated and just too tired to fight him right then, I swung my leg over and sat with my back to him. I sat rigidly — the only defiance I was able to muster at the moment. Asher scooted a bit closer. He brushed my hair off my shoulder with a gentle sweep of his hand, his fingertips lightly grazing the back of my neck, causing me to shiver involuntarily. Then he placed one large hand on either side of my shoulders and began to squeeze in rhythmic motions.

Instantly I felt little explosions of pleasure and pain erupt under the pressure of his hands; his fingers were firm and seemed to reach deep to all the places I had heretofore been unable to reach myself. I tried not to make any noise at all; tried to remain still, but there was just no way to keep the tiny moan from escaping. It felt that good. My head felt light and heavy at the same time. The tension was seeping away with each movement of his hands as they flexed across my shoulders and up my neck, to the base of my skull. I couldn't seem to hold my head upright any longer; with the release of the tension and pain my muscle control seemed to ease as well.

I'm not sure just how long the massage lasted; I gradually became aware that his hands had become still, that I was leaning back against him and he was leaning into me. I felt Asher's breath gently fan my neck and my ear; his breathing sounded rough. Slowly his hands flexed in a gentle caress; his thumbs moved in a slow, circular rhythm.

I stiffened and pulled slowly away from him. At first Asher resisted my movement, and then he hesitantly released me and scooted back. I sat still. We sat that way, in silence, for several minutes. Finally I turned. "Thank you," I told him. My voice was low, but thankfully not breathless or trembling.

"How do you feel?" he asked, his voice equally low.

"Better," I said. I stood slowly. "I'm... going inside now."

"You should go in," Asher agreed.

I spared a quick glance at him as I walked out of the barn. What I saw on his face made a flash of shock and heat burn through me. Desire. Desire was clearly evident on Asher's face.

Touching Kate had been a big mistake, Asher decided. Though there was nothing dark or dangerous about her, he couldn't help but feel she was like an addiction for him. No matter how small a contact-high he got from her, no matter how good he felt afterward; she always left him wanting more, needing another hit.

Asher was still trying to come to terms with his feelings and intentions about Kate Reilly. Spending time around her, being in her presence, tended to desensitize him. Offering to rub her shoulders had seemed innocent enough. What harm could possibly be done by the act?

They'd ridden all day. She'd pulled her weight and then some. Asher was well attuned to the signs of fatigue and though she never once complained, he saw her discomfort.

So he offered. And she enjoyed it, his touch. He could tell by the way she leaned into his grasp instead of away from it. He was helping her — that's what he told himself. No harm done, right? If that was truly the case, then why was he so shaken? Why did he feel emotionally and physically shattered? Why were his hands refusing to let her go? His head had begun to pound as he sat there wracking his brain for an explanation.

Suddenly his pocket vibrated — saved by the bell, or the buzzer in this case. Asher was instantly, cruelly jarred back into reality. He knew he had just ten minutes to call in and report. Reluctantly he released her; his hands slowly slid from her shoulders and he leaned back. Asher urged Kate to go inside; he needed to clear his head before he made the phone call.

He gazed after her as Kate stood and left the barn; he'd been unable to keep the heat he was feeling hidden. Kate saw it for what it was; there was nothing he could do about it now. Focus.

Deliberately he closed his eyes against her, forcing his mind in another direction. He sat quietly for exactly three minutes, harnessing his mind, steeling his concentration. Seven minutes after he received the alert, Asher dialed the number he'd been sent.

# CHAPTER 6

When life tosses you a lemon... throw it back.

I walked across the grass in the Cody Municipal Park, enjoying the screams of laughter from small children. The sun was warm on my skin as I laid the thick blanket out on the grass; I was thankful for the heat. Whenever one of us girls needed to talk, if the weather was comfortable, we came to this spot; it was our spot. Years ago we'd designated this small grassy knoll as our talk-spot. It was perfect. It looked out over the small fishing lake and there were five large maple trees that formed a wide ring around it, leaving our grassy patch plenty of sunshine.

Last night I'd texted an SOS to Candi and Gina — we'd agreed to meet here at 11:00. I always brought the blanket and a box of Oreo Double-Stuff Cookies. Candi brought the coffee — she worked at Quick Fix Coffee House — and Gina the box of tissues, just in case, because she worked at Walgreens. I only had to wait about fifteen minutes before they arrived. We took our normal positions. Gina immediately lay on her tummy, head resting on her hand, her feet in the air. Candi sat, legs bent at the knee, her arms wrapped around them. I sat upright, my legs in front of me, my arms supporting me as I leaned back.

We looked at each other for a moment in silence. "What's your emergency, Katy?" Candi asked as she passed the coffee out. "Does this have anything to do with your hunky client?" She sounded hopeful. I handed her a five-dollar bill as I reached for my coffee.

"Could you spot me, Katy? I get paid next Friday," Gina asked as she took her coffee. I grinned at her and then handed Candi another five dollars. The three of us girls were as opposite as could be. I'm tall, blonde, and curvy. Candi is petite — or vertically challenged as we like to call it — and Native American, and Gina is somehow a mixture of many things all together. She is taller than Candi, though not as tall as me. She isn't as curvy as I am, but not as slender as Candi, and she is the palest of us. Her skin is cream and roses, with a beautiful dusting of freckles across the bridge of her pert little nose. Her eyes are a striking pale-blue color that beautifully complemented her rich ginger hair, which had plenty of body and curl. It was always hard for me to decide what her best feature was; she had so many. Because of our vast color differences we had coined ourselves — way back in grade school — the Rainbow Coalition.

"Yeah, actually it does," I said, automatically taking two tissues from the box resting between the three of us. I simply crumpled them in my hand and held them. "Something happened last night... a-a-and... I'm not sure just what to do about it."

"What happened?" Gina asked.

"Did his girlfriend show up?" Candi asked. "Because that would be disappointing."

"He has a girlfriend?" I asked and felt the blush creep into my face.

"You're blushing! You never blush," Gina said. Candi was quiet; the look on her face was speculative and curious. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

"Does Asher have a girlfriend, Candi?" My heart thumped slowly in my chest waiting for her answer.

"How would I know? But, would you think a guy like that would be single?" she replied.

"Why are you asking, Katy? What happened?" Gina asked again.

"Okay. You know Asher is... he's..." I motioned with my hand, trying to convey to them what I was having a hard time saying.

"Hot," Gina interrupted, supplying me a word.

"Yeah. He's hot. I mean, really, really hot," I agreed.

"So, you like him?" Candi asked, her dark brown, perfectly shaped eyebrow arching up elegantly.

"Yeah. At least... I'm really, really attracted to him," I clarified.

"So... you like the man. Who doesn't?" Candi said.

"Did he say something to you about it?" Gina asked.

"No, he hasn't said anything." I took a sip of coffee. "I mean, I haven't said anything to him either."

"Katy, I'm not following you. You called an SOS. How can we help?" Gina asked me. She picked up the unopened package of Oreos, tore it open, and pulled two out.

"Well... I think... that is I'm not positive, but I think that... Asher... is attracted to me, too," I whispered.

Candi and Gina were silent for a moment; they just stared at me in disbelief. I could understand their astonishment; I've never seriously liked a guy before.

"Wait. You think Asher Fitzpatrick is attracted to you?" Candi finally broke the silence.

"Yeah. I'm just... not sure..."

"What makes you—" Gina started to say before Candi interrupted her saying, "Oh, puh-leeze. I know you're God's gift to men and all, but come on. Why would Asher Fitzpatrick like you?"

"That's not fair, Candi," Gina said.

"Whoa!" I said, a little bewildered.

"I knew you thought that everyone with a Y chromosome had to be in love with you, but I never expected you to take it this far," Candi said as she stood up. "You've had Calvin following you like a puppy for years, all the while knowing how Gina felt about him and now you think the guy that I like, that I've liked for years, wants you, too? And, even if he does, it'll be for one thing only and you know it, and that just makes you a slut!" Candi said, venom in her voice as she stormed away.

Gina had her hand over her mouth, her light blue eyes wide in shock. "I'm so sorry, Katy," she said. Then she jumped up and went after Candi, her red hair waving behind her.

I felt the blood leave my face and was glad that I was already on the ground. My eyes filled up with tears that soon began to slide down my face. My lips trembled. What had just happened? Why would she say that to me? What had I done to her?

I sat there for several minutes, too stunned and shocked to move. Eventually Gina came back. Her mascara was a little smeared; I knew she'd been crying. I looked up at her, shaking my head. "Gina?" I whispered. "What just happened? What did I do?"

Gina knelt down beside me and wrapped her arms around me. "I don't know, Katy. I don't think you did anything. I don't know why Candi would say those things. I don't understand."

"Did she say anything to you?"

"Just more stupid stuff." Gina sniffed.

"Do you think of me that way?" I asked, my voice low and thick, braced for her response.

"Of course not!" Gina assured me. "And, I don't think Candi does either. Not really. Something is obviously bothering her, but I don't think it's you. This just doesn't make any sense!"

"We've been friends since first grade," I whispered. "She's never been this mad at me before. She's never said anything like this before. I don't understand."

"Well, that makes two of us," Gina said, now helping herself to another cookie. "I told her I'd call her tonight, so maybe then I can find out what is really behind this. But enough about her... tell me what's going on with you. You needed our support and advice on something and that's why I'm here. So, spill."

I hiccupped and smiled, drying my tears with my hands. "Gina, I just want you to know... Calvin knows how I feel about him. He's like my brother and I don't love him in any other way. I've been as honest with him as I just was with you. I've even talked with him about Asher. Or rather, my attraction to Asher."

"I know that, KatyBeth. And maybe I shouldn't continue to carry these feelings for Cal, but that's just where I am right now. I know his friendship and lack of attraction for me has nothing to do with you. I never thought it did." Gina gently squeezed my arm. "So, what's up with your movie star?"

"Candi's our celebrity expert, not me. I don't have those crushes. I don't do those things, right?" I nodded at her; Gina agreed with me. "So... I don't know what to say about this thing I've got for Asher. All I can say is — he does everything for me. Every reaction I could have dreamed up, hoped for, longed for, or desired... that's what he does for me. And I've been telling myself, repeatedly, over and over again, not to get carried away... I mean, he's a movie star! I'm a small-time cattle ranch owner. He probably lives in Beverly Hills. I live in the hills outside Cody, Wyoming.

"I know that once this movie is done filming he'll be gone and I'll be alone here, just nursing a broken heart or a powerful unrequited attraction. So I've been trying to be cautious, to ignore him, to stomp down and stamp out this stupid desire, but..."

When I didn't immediately continue Gina said, "But, what?"

"He's making it so hard. I swear he must know and is just messing with me."

"Has he said something to you? Done something to you?"

"Yes. No. I don't know... He watches me. Sometimes he touches me — oh not in a bad way — just, well, like yesterday — he gave me a shoulder rub. It felt really good, by the way. I don't know how to explain it, but I'd almost swear to it that he is just as attracted to me as I am to him."

"Wow," Gina said, slowly shaking her head and taking another cookie. "Is this a bad thing, though? I mean, maybe this is the start of a beautiful relationship. It could happen."

"It happens in movies, Gina. Not in real life. And besides, what do I really know about him? Other than the fact that his smile is enough to curl my toes and fire my libido? What if he is just looking for easy action and figures I'm it?"

"Well, then you explain to him that you're just not that kind of girl and..." Gina trailed off into silence at the look on my face. "You're not thinking of doing something stupid are you? I mean, you know I'd still love you and all, but I'd be really, really upset with you. We made a pact, remember? Not until we're married. I still have our signed copies. And besides, I just don't think that's what you really want. Is it?"

"No. No, I don't want that and it's not something I'm thinking about doing. I'm just afraid." I was whispering now. "What if I'm not strong enough? I've never dealt with this before."

"What are we told to do when faced with temptation, KatyBeth? What has Pastor Ryan always said?"

"To avoid it. To flee from it," I replied automatically. "I just don't know how to do that, seeing as how I'm kind of stuck with him for the next three months."

"Okay. Let's think about this. You have to be around him. You can't avoid him. Can you try to not be alone with him?"

"Yeah, that's what I'm doing now."

"Okay, well that's a start," Gina said. She glanced at her watch and bit her lip.

"You gotta run?"

"Yeah, lunch is just about up. If you find yourself alone with him and he tries something, you just tell him what's up and stand your ground," she said as she stood up. "After I talk with Candi, I'll call you tonight, okay?"

"Okay. Thanks, Gina. Love you."

"You too, babe."

I arrived home just after three. Calvin was waiting for me, seated on a straw bale. He stood up and walked toward me and without saying a word took me in his arms and squeezed me tight. He held me like that for several moments and finally said, "Gina called. Said you and Candi'd been in a fight and you could use a hug."

By this time I had tears running silently down my face again. I wiped them on his shirt and tried to laugh a little. "You want to talk about it?" he asked me.

I shook my head and said, "Thanks, though."

"You gonna be all right? You want me to talk with her?"

"No. She'll come around when she's good and ready... I hope." I hiccupped.

"She will. Friendship like you three have is long lasting and tough as nails. You just pray about it and be patient. I gotta run. I just swung by to check on you."

"Thanks, Cal. It means a lot."

"You know I love you and I'm always here for you — no matter what."

I sniffed some more and said, "I know and I love you too."

When I walked in the house I found a note from Mom taped to the fridge door. She and Dad had gone out to dinner and Asher had informed her he wouldn't be back for dinner tonight either — so that left me with an empty house. I threw together a quick salad for myself. It didn't take long to clean up and I decided I needed something to do, so being in the emotional state I was in, I made cookies. Lots of cookies.

I tried texting Candi; she never responded. I told her we needed to talk and that I loved her. Gina texted me and said she'd talked to Candi and from what she could gather from their conversation, Candi was just feeling insecure and tired of walking in my shadow — I didn't know what to make of that. I felt there had to be more to Candi's anger towards me than simple insecurity. Something must have happened to have set her off like this. But until she was ready to open up to me I had nowhere to go with my supposition.

Not sure what else I could do, I turned my iPod on and got to work. Soon I had several dozen, beautiful chocolate chip cookies cooling on the rack. When I bake, I generally triple the recipe and freeze several batches. The clock above the stove read 7:40. I pulled another tray out of the oven, setting it on the counter to cool, and put the last tray in. I reset the timer, turned around, and screamed.

I'm glad I hadn't been holding anything breakable in my hands, because it would have gone flying. Asher was standing — well leaning — up against the kitchen table, arms crossed over his chest, his eyes on me. I ripped my ear buds out and hoped to high heaven he hadn't seen my dancing or heard me singing.

"What the heck?" I fumed at him, stomping close to him. I slapped my palm against his chest and tried to ignore the way his muscles felt there. "What is it with you and sneaking up on people?"

"I'm sorry, Kate, I thought you heard me." Asher chuckled quietly. "I didn't see your headphones. Honestly, I wasn't trying to frighten you."

"Yeah. Well." Miss Articulate. "How long have you been standing there?"

"I sincerely apologize," he replied, trying to keep the grin off his face. His bright blue eyes were flashing in amusement. Asher briefly turned his gaze to the cookies, "Not long. Are these for something special?"

"No. Help yourself. I was bored," I grumbled to him as I turned away. He'd been watching my mouth again and it was making me nervous and irritated. "Where have you been, today?" Wait. What? Why did you ask that? I rolled my eyes at myself and turned to the sink to begin washing dishes.

"I just had some things to do in town. Did you miss me?" Asher teased.

"Yeah, I was so distraught."

"That explains the need to bake."

"No, it doesn't. I was being sarcastic."

"So was I," he replied. "Where were you today?"

"I just had some things to do in town. Did you miss me?" I said mockingly.

"Yes," Asher was so sincere in his reply that my hands became still under the hot, running water. I wondered if he was just messing with me or if he could be as sincere as he sounded. And if he was sincere, what did that mean, exactly? I decided to ignore his last comment.

"I'd like to start early tomorrow morning. Will eight work for you?"

"It does."

"Okay. Well, I'm going to put these away and then call it a night. I'll see you in the morning." I turned away, dismissing him.

"Sleep well, Kate," Asher said. He stood for just a moment; I could feel his gaze on me, but I didn't turn around. After a minute, I heard him leave the kitchen. I exhaled the breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding in a rush and felt a little light-headed for a moment.

Asher had hoped being away from Kate would have given him a much-needed edge, that he'd feel sharper, and more in control of himself. He'd had no contact with her for close to 24 hours, but instead of coming down off his high, he found he just missed her even more.

When he should have been deciphering codes, interpreting foreign messages and maintaining his cover as a Hollywood playboy, he found himself thinking about her; wondering what she was doing. He'd been so caught up in his daydream he'd almost missed a key phrase in the message he was listening to.

Asher played the recording back a second time. Then a third time. He listened intently to the heavily accented voice, trying to glean every last drop of intel from it that he could.

There.

He heard it again. A name. Was it a person? A place? An event? Asher wasn't sure. He'd have to keep listening. He felt he was close, close to the break he needed. So close...

# CHAPTER 7

Maintaining a Professional Attitude

"How long have you lived here?" Asher asked me the next morning on our way out to the barn. I'd resolved last night, as I was going to sleep, that I would firmly contain any attraction I felt for Asher and maintain a perfect attitude of professionalism. Whenever Asher attempted to steer the conversation in a personal direction, I would firmly get it back on course. I would keep my thoughts appropriate. I would not visually appreciate my client. At least, that's what I told myself. Over and over.

It didn't help, at all, that Asher looked beyond what should be legal and fair this morning. When he entered the kitchen, I took a moment to assess myself — to make sure my pulse was calm and I was breathing normally before I turned to face him. So far, so good.

Then I saw him.

Oh, good grief. Lots and lots of grief.

Asher wore a pair of jeans, one of the Wranglers he'd purchased, and a dark brown t-shirt. Really there was nothing specifically fantastic about the clothes themselves. It was him — it was what he did to the clothing that made them outstanding. Who would have thought that denim and brown knit could be that sexy?

I knew my mouth was dry and my eyes were roving over him, but I couldn't seem to turn away. Asher walked past me, seemingly oblivious to my state of mind — this was probably a good thing — to the coffee pot. He stirred the air with his passing and his scent lingered. I asked myself the question I'd been repeating ever since I'd met him. Why, oh why, does he have to affect me so thoroughly? Why couldn't I be as immune to him as I was to every other man I'd met? Problem was, Asher was the type of man who made a woman glad she was a woman. I felt like a woman around him, not that I'd felt un-womanly before; he just brought some new, added element to the mix.

A voice inside my head finally spoke loudly enough to be heard over my raging hormones and pounding pulse. This is not what a professional attitude is. KatyBeth, I told myself, you need to get a grip, girl. Pull yourself together and get back on course.

"I was born here, graduated high school here," I told him.

"I would imagine that, being from a smaller community, you're a pretty close-knit bunch, huh?"

"Yeah, we are. My friends that you met last week? We've known each other since grade school. Deken and Derek, the twins, they moved here in the first year of middle school and Calvin has known my parents since before I was born. My mom used to be his Sunday school teacher."

"You and Calvin seem pretty close," Asher commented, casually.

"We are. He's been a part of my life for so long. I'm an only child, but having Calvin around has been just like having a real brother at times. We fought like cats and dogs growing up. I got into my first fist fight with him." I chuckled remembering that moment.

"Why does that not surprise me?" He laughed. "And, what do you mean your first fist fight? Do you make a habit of getting into fights? Is this something I should be concerned about?"

I just rolled my eyes at him.

"So, you don't make a habit of getting into fights?"

"Of course not."

"That's good to hear. You had me worried there for a minute."

"Yes, I can tell — you're just shaking in your boots," I said as we arrived at the barn. "Don't take this wrong, but until I can see for myself just what your experience is, I'm going to proceed like you've never seen a horse before.

"I'm not counting your ride on GW as any basis to judge your capabilities — that'd be like congratulating you on not falling out of your chair while seated on a flat surface. I intend to start from the ground up.

"Knowing a horse's anatomy is important. Having that knowledge will give you an edge in confidence when you ride. After we go over that, then I'll walk you through grooming again and tacking — that's saddling your horse. Again, this knowledge will help you while riding."

"You're the boss," Asher said, smiling at me. His gaze flicked to my mouth then back up again. "Thanks for the clarification about my previous experiences."

"I just figured..." I started then hesitated.

"What? Just say it," he said.

"Well, you're an actor. I mean, if it were just a matter of getting on a horse and riding around, pretending to know what you're doing — well, any actor can do that. And then they're sure to have a horse that's well trained to make you look good. But since your studio went to the effort of hiring me to train you in equestrian skills, I just figured they wanted, or maybe you wanted to do more than simple acting when you're on your horse," I said with a small shrug.

"Excellent reasoning," Asher said. The look in his eye was considering. "Like I said, you're the boss. I'm all ears."

"I'd have said you were all muscle, but..." I started to say, and then lamely finished softly with, "...that's just me." Yeah, boy, that was brilliant — so much for keeping things on a professional level. I clamped my eyes shut in embarrassment, turned away and said, "Look, forget I said that. I'm sorry. Maybe I need more coffee."

"Yeah... I'm not sure I can do that. My ego's taken a hit lately and this certainly helped." He grinned.

"Okay. Like I said, I'm... I shouldn't have said that. You can take it as a compliment if you want..." I shook my head at my stupidity and took a deep breath, trying to find some way to salvage this and get things back on track. "Um, yeah, let's get busy. I'm going to go grab a couple of different horses and we'll begin."

Asher watched me as I led the two horses to where he was standing, just inside the arena. I was still pretty embarrassed about what I'd said earlier and tried to keep focused on the task at hand. Tried to think professionally.

"This is Cherry," I told him, to break the silence when he caught my eye with a warm look. I turned away from him, scratching the face of the leopard Appaloosa mare.

"And this is Dollar. We usually put inexperienced riders on Dollar. He's a real teddy bear," I told him patting the shoulder of the big paint beside me.

"Cherry and Dollar," Asher said, scratching them.

We went over basic horse anatomy. I showed him how to lift the horse's leg to see the inside of the hoof. I pointed out the sensitive parts in the frog and explained why shoes helped. Asher arched a brow in question at the term 'frog', so I explained it was simply the softer triangle-shaped tissue at the very heart of the hoof and showed him how to clean the area and why it was a good idea to do so. Next we covered the legs, both front and back — the cannon, hocks, how to feel for heat and swollen joints. I walked Dollar around to show him the motion of his walk. We discussed the finer points of saddle placement, how to take the withers into account. I covered the tail, mane, and forelock. We went over the ears, eyes, and teeth. I showed him how to safely get a horse to take the bit without losing a finger.

Ash was a bit nervous about that one. I had to chuckle at the expression on his face, but he trusted me and did everything I instructed.

"So, Dollar, I'm assuming is a boy? And Cherry is a girl?" he asked me. It was just after noon; I wiped the sweat from my lip with the back of my hand.

"Correct."

"How can you tell? I mean, looking at them, if you hadn't told me their names, I couldn't have told you their genders."

"Well... Cherry is a mare. Dollar here is a gelding. That's a male horse that can no longer produce offspring."

"O-kay. So you're saying he can't get a female horse pregnant, then?"

"Correct. He's been gelded."

"Gelded? What's that?"

"You know what castration is?" I asked him. I could feel the blush as it touched my cheeks.

Asher gave a pained look and said, "Oh. That's awful."

"I would imagine he thought so at the time, too. But rest easy, he doesn't remember it."

"So, where... I mean, how can you tell? I'm still not seeing a physical difference between them, to indicate gender."

"Are you being serious?" I asked him with narrowed eyes. I wondered if he was asking just to see if he could embarrass me.

"Yeah, I'm being serious. I'm trying to figure this out," he said, sounding serious. I studied him for a moment and decided he was being sincere.

"Oh, boy. Well, I'm not explaining this. Just take a gander for yourself. The evidence of their gender is right there, between their back legs, just take a look. It's easier to see if you view from the direction of front to back. If you still have questions after that... I might have a book that can help you."

Asher eyed me now to see if I was being serious. I encouraged him to continue with a wave of my hand, feeling the red creep up my face again. I shook my head as he bent down and looked. First Cherry and then Dollar. Ash stood up, his eyebrows raised, his lips pursed.

"Everything clear now?" I asked him, trying hard not to laugh at the expression on his face.

"Yeah... thanks."

"Oh, you betcha. Let me know if you need anything else," I said as the laughter bubbled up.

Thankfully, just then, Calvin pulled up in his pickup. I waved at him. I was still smiling, thinking of the look on Asher's face. I gave Asher the lead rope for Dollar and I took Cherry.

"We'll go saddle them now. Then we'll see about getting you up on one, okay?" I said as we entered the barn.

"Okay," he said. I showed him how to properly secure a horse, to prevent it from moving around while it was brushed and saddled.

Calvin came over to check on us and see how things were going on Ash's first day of training.

"It's great. What do you think, Kate?" he asked me.

"Oh, I think things are going just fine, Ash. You're, uh... you're learning lots of new things." I couldn't help but chuckle then.

"What's so funny?" Calvin asked, looking back and forth between us.

"Kate's making fun of me. She just taught me the difference between geldings and mares."

"Cal, you should have seen the look on his face. It was priceless," I told him, laughter still in my voice.

"Just what did you tell him, Katy?" Calvin asked me, a disapproving tone in his voice.

"I didn't tell him anything. Ash asked how to tell the difference between them, soooo... I had him look for himself." I was irritated by his tone of voice; I hadn't done anything wrong.

"I kind of had an idea. I mean, being a man, you're familiar with the general... but seeing... that!" Asher chuckled.

Calvin relaxed a little and nodded in silence. "So, now that you've got the anatomy down, you guys gonna ride?" he asked.

"Yeah, I'll have him saddle Dollar and then we'll ride in the pen for a while, see how he does," I answered.

"Maybe take him to the back arena. I've got a 1:00 that will be here soon," Calvin suggested. I nodded in agreement.

Asher might not have known much about horse anatomy, but he was a fast learner and had natural ability in the saddle. I had him watch me saddle Cherry first and then had him do the same with Dollar. He asked lots of questions and I could see him mentally filing them in his mind. He seemed to be taking this seriously; there was no sloughing off. Several times I caught his eyes on me. I told myself it was just because he was paying attention to the lessons, and it had nothing to do with me personally.

I'm not sure I was very convincing to myself, seeing as how my heart lurched in my chest each time it happened. After the horses were saddled to my satisfaction, we walked them around to the back of the barn, to a smaller, more secluded riding paddock.

Mom came out then with a tray of sandwiches. "Thought you could use a break," she said with a smile as she approached us.

"Thanks, Mom," I said. Asher and I tied the horses securely to the fence. Then we went and sat in the shade on the grass to eat. Calvin joined us; his 1:00 was running a little late. I think he was just making sure we weren't all alone out back there.

After we finished eating, Asher ran in to use the facilities, and while he was gone Calvin asked me about the name change.

"Name change?" I asked him.

"Asher calls you, Kate, huh? What's with that? He doesn't like KatyBeth?"

"I don't know, exactly. I asked him about it the other day when I took him to the store. I noticed that's what he called me then."

"And what did he say when you asked him?"

"He just said he couldn't see me as a KatyBeth and asked if he could call me Kate."

"And you're okay with that?" he inquired with raised brows.

I shrugged casually and replied, "No reason not to be, right?"

"I don't know. It's just different, is all," Calvin said. "It seems a tad preferential to me and... based on our previous conversation, I just thought I should point that out. Be careful, Katy."

"I am," I assured him. I wished Cal would relax; I didn't need this added stress.

After a moment of silence he asked, "You hear anything from Candi yet?"

"No, not yet... she doesn't answer my texts."

"Don't worry about it, just keep praying."

Asher came jogging up then, "Sorry, Kate, I'm ready now. Sammy called to check on me, and Cory wanted to know if I'd been bucked off yet."

"No problem. Let's get going then," I said, as I stood up. As I dusted my jeans off I couldn't help but notice how Asher's blue eyes followed the movement of my hands; I felt warm under his gaze. Calvin noticed too. He quietly cleared his throat, reminding me where to direct my thoughts.

The rest of the afternoon consisted of me going over all the basics of horses and horse riding with Asher. I demonstrated proper mounting and dismounting, how to use legs and reins to give your horse guidance. I instructed him to keep his heels down and toes up. I went over the differences between western and English saddles. I started him at a walk and after a while moved him to a trot; I showed him how to post. It took him a while to master that principle, but eventually he was moving smoothly with his horse, collecting him nicely.

I had him move in a figure eight for a while and then bring Dollar to a stop, reminding Asher not to jerk the reins, but to ease them. He needed to be firm, but not sharp. Sharp was for a disruptive horse who needed an attitude adjustment. We rode that way for a few hours before calling it a day.

Thursday and Friday were much the same. I covered and recovered all the basics with Asher and had him do some light riding in the arena.

On Saturday we spent most of the day riding. I tested Asher on what he'd learned so far and he passed with flying colors. After several hours of continuous riding, I rode up to where he was stopped and asked how he felt.

"Pretty good, I guess. Not too sore," he said. Asher studied me for a moment and then asked, "You do anything special on Sunday?"

"We attend church in the morning. And quite often we go at night, too," I told him.

"And yet you and your family stayed home last Sunday..." Asher said quietly, almost to himself.

"We do so quite often when guests are staying with us over the weekend. We didn't want to leave you unattended — we're responsible for your welfare while you're here — it would have been wrong to leave you all on your own like that."

Asher was quiet for several moments and seemed to be deep in thought. Then he looked at me and said, "May I go with you, tomorrow?"

"Uh... sure," I said, sounding surprised.

"You sound like you're not sure about that. Would you prefer I didn't go with you?" he asked me.

"No, not at all. I'm... I guess... I'm just surprised that you'd want to go, is all."

"Why is that?"

"I don't know. I guess..." I stopped and took a quick breath. "I just didn't figure you'd want to go to church." I was uncomfortably aware of the added emphasis I'd placed on him personally.

"Really?" He scratched his chin thoughtfully, his blues eyes considered me. "Isn't church the place for sinners? Or do you figure I'm so far gone that it wouldn't be any help?"

"Only the dead are too far gone for it not to be any help." I took a deep breath. "You know what? I owe you an apology. I formed an opinion about you, without anything to back it up. I was wrong. I'm sorry. Please forgive me."

"Shoe's on the other foot, now." Asher gazed at me intently, a smile playing on his lips. He dropped his gaze to my mouth again before returning to my eyes. "I'll tell you what... you agree to forgive me and not hold it against me for nearly stomping you to death at that coffee shop and I'll forgive you for forming an inaccurate opinion about me. How does that sound?" he asked me, urging Dollar into a walk moving him in a tight circle around Cherry and me.

"Agreed," I said, watching him. I saw Asher's gaze as it dropped to my mouth again; my lips felt dry and I wanted to lick them. "You want to try something a little faster?"

"I do, just as long as it's not going to bounce me all over the place like before."

"Oh, it wasn't that bad. You caught on quickly."

"Well, it sure felt like I was bouncing all around. But if you say I did a good job, then I'll take your word for it. Lead on."

Asher decided being close to Kate was infinitely more preferable than keeping his distance and limiting his contact with her. He found that even though she challenged his self-control, he was able to focus and concentrate better when she was near. He'd been able to put to rest several pressing issues and felt he was just that much closer to solving numerous important puzzles on his plate.

When Asher had first arrived at Kate's ranch, he'd intentionally done so on a Friday. From what he knew of Christians — which admittedly wasn't much — Sunday was their day to honor their God. Skipping church was equal to stealing. When Sunday had come and Kate and her family had stayed home, he'd wondered about her devoutness. He heard, once again, Cory's assumptions about her play through his head.

When he asked her about it, and discovered the reason they'd remained home was for his benefit, Asher decided that was pretty thoughtful and considerate of them. Maybe he'd brave church and see for himself what really went on there. At any rate he didn't want to spend time away from Kate; going to church seemed like such a small price to pay for being in her company.

Maintaining his cover as a high-flying movie star had seemed nothing more than a huge headache. He hated the act, despised the deception — both his own and what came from those around him. He'd considered several times just quitting, quietly walking away — it could be easily accomplished.

If he'd done so, he'd have never met Kate.

That thought caused him no little unrest.

"Kate informed me that you all attend church on Sunday — I've assured her that I'd like to go with you. I'll just need to know what time you leave in the morning," Asher told my parents after dinner. I saw Dad's graying eyebrows rise in reaction to his comment. Whether it was the name Asher was calling me, or the idea that he wanted to attend church with us that caused him to wonder, I didn't know.

Calvin, too, looked startled. I could see him warring with himself; glad Asher wanted to attend church with us, yet uneasy at the same time that Asher would be spending even more time in my company.

"We usually leave around 8:30," Mom told him. "We'll be glad to have you, Asher."

I stood up. "I'm going to shower now. Mom, dinner was amazing. Just leave it for me on the table and I'll put it away when I'm done — okay?"

Mom smiled at me and then said, "Calvin, I've made up the bed for you, and I already took your bag up to your room." I saw Asher look over at Calvin as she said this. I couldn't quite figure what I'd seen there on his face, but it had seemed calculating to me. It reminded me of how one might study an opponent.

"Thanks, Mom."

"Katy, we're gonna head to bed, ourselves. You kids going to watch a movie?" Dad asked me as he stood up and carried his plate to the counter. I caught Asher's grin as Dad referred to us as kids.

"I'm sure we'll watch something, Dad. We always find something to do."

"Just make sure you lock up. 'Night you all," Dad said as he and Mom left the kitchen.

"Okay. I'll be back down in about twenty minutes. Cal, it's my choice tonight. You picked the last movie, remember?"

"Uh, I think you're outnumbered, Katy. No chick-flick tonight."

"Calvin Michael Rogers, you know darn good and well that you picked the last movie we watched. It's only fair that I get to pick tonight's — chick-flick or not — suck it up," I said over my shoulder as I left the room.

"Katy likes to think she's tough, but I can take her!" Calvin called loudly after me.

I smiled to myself as I climbed the stairs — this was the Calvin I was most comfortable with.

Asher watched as Kate got up and left the table, her hair swinging behind her. So far, he thought, his plan was working. She was becoming more and more relaxed with him; he was able to maintain the level of awareness he needed from her. He reflected on their discussions each day. She'd enjoyed his discomfort at discovering the distinguishable differences between male and female horses. Asher liked that she found humor in him.

When Samuel had dug around for him, his report about Kate had indicated that she was single. Single, he'd assumed at the time, meant no one, boyfriend or husband. Now that he was here with her, he admitted to wondering about the connection he sensed between her and Calvin. Kate said she viewed him as a brother, and always had, but there was an underlying current from Calvin that indicated he felt much more than sibling affection for her.

The emotion that fired through him at that thought was not anger or jealousy per se; it was more fear. Fear that he might have missed out on something important to him, something essential to him. That he was already, even now, too late.

Admittedly when he'd first seen her in Casper, he hadn't been thinking about building or nourishing a relationship with her. There'd been the normal response a man feels when faced with a beautiful woman — make a sublime first impression, get her attention, and hopefully all other agreeable options fall into place. Then he'd felt his manhood challenged when she dismissed him and the strongest urge within him at the time had been to engage her, to take up the challenge she'd unwittingly issued. And win.

It left him almost dazed, how quickly his game plan had evolved. It was no longer a desire to simply win, to get her to acknowledge him as a man. Kate herself had become the prize — knowing her, being with her, having her. Like every mission he'd ever been assigned, Asher knew he needed to determine who beside himself was an active player — he would need to be evaluated and then strategically eliminated.

Asher was standing at the sink when she returned to the kitchen. He and Calvin had agreed to clear the table and rinse and stack the dishes for her. He didn't immediately turn around when she entered the room. And he thought that had definitely been a good thing. She stirred the air as she came in and he could suddenly smell her. It was a tense moment for him; he knew it had been too long since he'd last held a woman close to him. It was hard to be casual when desire was sparking so intensely within him.

He looked closely for any indication from Kate that what she felt for Calvin was more than friendship. There were no moments of breathlessness, no blushes that colored her golden skin when she conversed with him. This observation gave him no small amount of satisfaction.

# CHAPTER 8

Wow, didn't see that coming.

Sunday after we arrived home from church, Asher pulled me aside and said, "I was thinking... I think I'm going to need to pick up a few more pairs of jeans. Riding is a bit more sweat inducing than I imagined it would be. Would we have time today to take a ride into Casper to get some?"

"Yeah, I think that'll work. Let me just go change clothes and I'll let my parents know. Then we can go, if that works for you," I told him.

"Take your time. I'm not in any rush," he replied.

I quickly ran upstairs to change, reminding myself he said to take my time. I hung up the light cotton dress I'd been wearing and stood there in my underwear, trying to decide what to put on. It was warmer today and I really didn't want to wear jeans. I'd shaved my legs this morning so I decided to wear my favorite pair of shorts — they were a faded pair of Levi button-fly jeans I'd cut off when I was still in high school. Over the years I'd added a patch or two to cover any injudicious holes.

The door to my parents' room was opened by the time I finished changing; I figured they must already be downstairs. Calvin was just stepping into the hallway from his room across from mine.

"Where are you going?" he asked me, taking in my outfit and the purse slung over my shoulder.

"Asher wants to take a drive into Casper and get some more clothes."

"You think that's smart? I mean — you know what we talked about..."

"Cal," I said, trying to keep the impatience out of my voice. "I've been hired to do this. It's my job."

"Just... be careful," he said.

"You know I'm a big girl and can take of myself," I pointed out.

Asher was sitting at the table with Dad when I entered the kitchen; Calvin was just behind me. Mom was washing a head of lettuce at the sink. "Katy, Asher says the two of you are going to Casper to do some shopping. Do you want to eat before you go?"

Before I could answer, Asher said, "We'll just eat on the road, Naomi, thank you."

I looked at him and then shrugged. "I'll have my cell phone on if you need anything. I'm not sure how long we'll be gone — if it's later than ten, I'll call, okay?"

My parents never demanded to know what I was doing; they trusted me. I did like to be courteous however, so I kept them informed as to my schedule — it was only polite. Behind the door to the office sat our gun safe; I quickly punched in the code and after it opened, withdrew my gun. I checked the magazine to make sure it was full and then locked it back into place. My purse has a special opening with a built-in holster; I quickly slipped the gun inside and secured it.

Once we were on the road, I asked Asher if he was hungry. "We could stop in Cody and get something to go, if you want."

"I'm fine actually," he said. "If you're hungry we can stop, otherwise I figure we'll just get something in Casper."

"Okay, we'll head to Casper then. Do you mind if the windows are down? Will it bother you?" I asked him. I liked driving with the windows down. Asher shook his head. Normally I'd have the stereo blasting my favorite song. Today I kept it turned down low, just background music. I kept one hand on the steering wheel, the other hung out the window, moving with the wind the truck made.

After about twenty minutes of silence, Asher turned to me. "Do you know how to use that?" he asked, nodding at my purse. I looked at him in confusion, not sure what he meant.

"Your gun. Do you know how to use it?"

"How did you know I had it?"

He shrugged in a nonchalant way. "I know what to look for."

"I see." I didn't quite know what to make of that. Was he trained in law enforcement? I'd never had someone spot my gun before. I wasn't sure I liked that.

"You didn't bring that because of me, did you?" Asher asked me suddenly, the look on his face concerned. "You're not... You're not afraid of me, are you?"

"No!" I said, shocked that he would even think that. "But as you're with me today, I made a special point of bringing it."

I easily read the confusion in his blue eyes. "I don't understand."

"Well, you're famous. Most folks, I'm sure, will be respectful, but on the off chance we run in to some nut, I wanted to be prepared."

"So... you're carrying it today for my protection," he replied. Asher took a deep breath and then said, "I'm not sure what to think about that."

"I just... I feel responsible for you and want to make sure you're safe. I suppose if it comes down to a fistfight, you'd be fine. But if it's something more, I just want to be prepared."

After a minute or two of silence, Asher said, "Thank you. I appreciate you taking my well being so serious. Let me assure you, though, regardless of the circumstances, I know how to take care of myself."

"Okay."

"You didn't answer my question though. Do you know how to use it?"

"I do," I said, nodding my head.

"How well?"

"I hit what I aim at."

"And if someone were attacking you, if you had to use it in defense, how would you do then?"

"I imagine I'd do all right," I said, glancing at him.

"Would you like to be certain?"

"What do you mean?"

"If you want, I can show you how to use it defensively, how to fight off an attacker using your firearm."

"You know how to do that?" I sounded skeptical.

"I do." He nodded and lightly nudged my shoulder with his fist. "So, what do you say?"

I shrugged my shoulder, mainly because it was tingling from his touch. "Sure, if we have time."

"I'll make time. It's important," Asher stated.

We arrived in Casper around four. As it was Sunday, I told him we'd better get his shopping needs taken care of first, as some businesses closed early on Sunday. I took him to Taubert's. It was a fairly large store and I felt certain they'd have a better selection of clothing to fit a man of Asher's size.

As I waited for the signal to turn green another pickup pulled up next to me in the left-hand turn lane. The driver revved his engine and I glanced over at him. He was young, attractive, and maybe just a little older than me. He wore a ball-cap pulled low over his curly blond hair and had an interested look on his face. I nodded at him — just to be friendly — when I heard Asher mutter, "Figures."

The light changed green and I glanced over at Asher, as I accelerated through the intersection. "What?" I asked him, clicking on my turn signal.

He shook his head. "Another one."

"Another one what?"

"He's interested in you — probably wants your number."

"Yeah, right," I said, opening my door and stepping out.

"Well, he just pulled into the parking lot. Dinner says he asks you out," Asher replied before slamming his door.

"And if you're wrong?" I asked over the hood of the truck.

"I'm not." Asher shook his head. "I'll just head on in so he can make his play and prove me right. Holler if you need help."

I stared in confusion at Asher's back as I watched him walk away from me. I considered what he'd said and realized he hadn't given me a proper bet. The way I understood it, was that if he was right I had to buy him dinner; but he hadn't indicated what he'd do for me if he was wrong. I locked the truck and started across the lot, intent on getting our terms ironed out. In a perverse sort of way, I was enjoying these verbal skirmishes with him.

Just as I reached the door, the blond driver appeared next to me. "Allow me," he said opening the door in a gentleman-like manner; he'd removed his ball-cap and waved me in with a flourish.

"Thanks," I grumbled in distraction; my eyes were scanning the area for Asher.

"My name's Alex," he replied; his tone was friendly. "I noticed you back there..." He indicated with a jerk of his chin in the direction of the street. "Hey, I know this is really short notice, but do you have plans for dinner tonight?"

"KatyBeth," I said, hoping I didn't sound as perturbed as I felt, but darn it, he'd just cost me the bet. "Uh, actually, Alex... I uh..."

"Kate has plans, Alex," Asher said suddenly from beside me; he rested one hand lightly on my shoulder, his thumb brushed lightly over my neck. I glanced up at him, but he wasn't looking at me. His blue eyes were focused on Alex.

"Oh." Alex sounded surprised; he took in Asher, his eyes widening and said, "Hey, sorry about that — guess I just didn't see you back there. Nice meeting you, Katy."

"Sure," I nodded at him. After Alex walked away, glancing once or twice over his shoulder at us, I turned to Asher, who was grinning. I raised my brow in a silent question.

"Told you." He sounded smug.

"Shut up," I replied turning away. As I walked back towards the men's clothing section I heard his soft laughter following after me; I did my best to ignore it. Along the way, we passed several cowboys and cowgirls; the ladies had their eyes glued to Asher. I could pick out the bull riders from the ropers and the barrel racers from the buckle bunnies pretty easily. I knew a few of them from around Cody, and nodded at them in passing.

While Asher was in the dressing room, three bull riders walked past me. One of them caught my eye and winked. I try and ignore most advances from guys like these because I knew they were probably only interested in a wife for a night. About three minutes later he and his companions walked by me again, this time stopping just past me and then turning back in my direction.

The one who winked at me gave a cocky grin and said, "My name's Toby."

Good for you.

He stuck his hand out in greeting; to be polite I smiled and shook it. Toby caught me off-guard and lifted my hand to his lips. Wow. Mentally I was rolling my eyes.

"You got a name, Beautiful?" Toby tried again.

Beautiful my big toe. I took a deep breath and said in a patient voice, "KatyBeth."

"I'm in town for the rodeo, KatyBeth... how'd you like to come along with me and see what a real cowboy does?"

Oh, could I? I'm sure he thought I was some city girl who'd enjoy the attentions of a real-life cowboy.

"That's awful kind of you, Toby, and if I wasn't on the clock right now, I'd be tempted. But I'm working, so I can't. You have yourself a nice night." I turned away from him and shook my head in amazement.

"You work here, sugar?"

"It's KatyBeth, not sugar, and I'm real busy," I said over my shoulder. This may have been hard for him to comprehend — I was just standing here after all.

"Are you free later?"

"'Fraid not. Sorry." Run along now.

"Can I get your number? Maybe we can get together sometime."

"You are persistent — I'll give you that." I decided to walk around some and see if I couldn't get him interested in following another trail besides mine. "Really, Toby — I'm not available and I'm not your type."

"Well, I think you're just my type." He grinned at me.

At this point I'd run out of patience and turned my back on him, rolling my eyes as I started to walk away. Toby reached out and grabbed my arm. He wasn't hurting me, was still acting friendly, but I really didn't like that.

"Hey, wait a minute. I just want to talk to you," Toby said.

Bad idea. I narrowed my eyes and said, "Get your hand off me — right now!"

Toby quickly dropped his hand and took a step back. "I didn't mean nothing."

"Turn around. And walk away," I said; my eyes were hard and unfriendly as I stared him down.

"Whatever," Toby muttered under his breath as he turned away.

I felt a presence at my shoulder and glanced back; Asher was standing there. The look in his eyes was murderous. I was suddenly very glad that Toby had walked away when he did.

Though I couldn't figure out why Asher should be so angered by the exchange, I could clearly see that he was. He hadn't been angered when Alex approached me; I chalked it up to his possibly having a normally protective-nature with regard to women. It wasn't a bad quality to have, I noted to myself.

"You ready?" I asked him. It took a moment for Asher to respond to my question. His eyes were focused on his target, which at the moment, was still Toby.

"I am," he said, his voice low and hard when he finally answered me.

"Hey, I appreciate your concern and all, but I can take care of myself. So you can just calm down some, okay?"

"I am calm," was all he said.

"Alrighty then — let's go." I led him towards the cash registers.

Asher had been standing in the kitchen, sipping at his coffee and chatting with Naomi and Jackson, when Kate came downstairs that morning for church. He'd been fully aware of Calvin just behind her and tried to keep his face expressionless; but there was no way to keep his admiring gaze off her. Kate stunned him over and over again. Just when he thought he had figured her out, when he felt he finally had her pegged, she presented a new facet for him to consider.

As he took in her outfit this morning, he noted the way the fabric moved on her figure, the way the color brought out the warmth of her skin. He tried to decide which of her clothing styles he preferred her in. On the one hand, she seemed a western woman — born to wear denim, leather, and cotton. Kate's jeans were never the painted on kind, yet he couldn't ever recall seeing a woman appear sexier in denim than Kate looked. He'd seen her in old sweats that on any other woman would have made her drab, not so on Kate.

He recalled the outfit she'd been wearing when he arrived — even a faded football jersey had been infused with sex appeal simply by the fact that Kate was wearing it. And now here she stood, looking sophisticated and effortless in her soft dress and heels, far removed from the cowgirl she was during the week.

She was a walking, talking, living, breathing contradiction. He puzzled over her and felt in equal amounts frustration, admiration, and enthusiasm for the challenge she presented. At one point she came across as fearless, afraid of nothing, ready to take on the world — but then he recalled the afternoon three days ago when he'd found her standing on a kitchen chair, broom in hand, visibly shaken. Asher recalled looking around, thinking he'd see at least a snake or something similar; but to his surprise and immense amusement what he'd found instead turned out to be nothing more than a common cricket.

Kate had been mortified to have shown such fear in front of him and had threatened him with bodily harm if he ever breathed a word of it to anyone — scared of a cricket, but not of a man. Asher wondered now if Kate was just grossly naïve about the dangers that lurked in the world, or if she was being carelessly arrogant in her self-confidence.

Asher was instantly infuriated when he'd stepped out of the dressing room to the sight of the short, muscled cowboy, with his hand wrapped around Kate's arm. As he walked towards her, intent on removing the offending appendage from the cowboy's body, he heard her calm, but firm rebuke. He could hear the steel in her voice and realized her intentions — she meant to physically engage him if he didn't do as she said. By the time he'd reached her, the man had released her and walked away.

Asher was furious — with the cowboy, with Kate, with himself. Some part of him knew that he was being irrational, but he just couldn't think straight right then. It was only through years of training and discipline that he was able to keep himself in check, when what he wanted was to rip the man limb from limb. He wanted to shake Kate, to rail at her — Why hadn't she called for him? Didn't she know she could have been seriously injured?

Asher took a deep breath and realized she had spoken to him. He blinked his eyes and saw they were in the truck already — he had no recollection of how he'd gotten there. He knew he had to get a handle on himself. There was no excuse to have lost control like this.

"I'm sorry, what did you say?" he asked her quietly.

Kate looked at him, concern evident in her green eyes. "Are you all right?"

"Fine." Why was she asking him if he was all right? She was the one who'd been mauled back there, not him. Asher pinched the bridge of his nose and exhaled slowly. He gave her a thorough once over; sure enough she was calm, no evidence of excitement on her face or in her demeanor.

My training schedule that week with Asher fell into a comfortable routine. We both woke early and began by 8:00 a.m. I continued to drill him on the anatomical points of the horse, and how to saddle and unsaddle, mount and dismount. I put Asher up on a half-dozen different horses. Each one, I felt, offered him a different experience. After five more days of 'basic training' as Asher had begun calling it, I felt he was ready for an all-day trail ride.

Calvin wasn't happy about this plan. He had six appointments scheduled today, so he couldn't go with us. He'd even tried talking me out of going. I knew Calvin meant well, but his constant, concerned assessment was getting on my nerves. I reminded him, again, that this was my job. "Just be careful," he grumbled.

Asher and I left early in the morning on Friday. I rode Big Red. At first, we were content to just enjoy the ride, each of us lost in our own thoughts. I led him past the Jump Off and explained we called it the Jump Off because it was where all our trails basically started. We continued up the mountain, the trail winding through the foothills. We surprised several deer, mostly doe accompanied by a fawn or two, but we did fleetingly see one large buck.

"You sure you and Calvin are just friends, Kate?" Asher suddenly asked me; we'd been riding about an hour now.

I looked over at him; surprised by the directness of his question. "Why do you ask?"

"Call it... Call it curiosity," he told me, shrugging his massive shoulders.

"Cal's like a brother to me," I said evasively.

"Is that all, though? You and he... never explored those feelings of affection any further?"

"We did," I said, attempting to head things off by being honest. "A long time ago."

"Explored... how?" he persisted.

"We tried dating, while I was still in high school. He was my prom and homecoming date for my senior year."

Asher seemed to consider this for a moment or two before asking in a low voice, "You two ever kiss?"

"Why are you asking this?" I demanded, bringing Red to a stop and turning to face him. His questions were starting to annoy me. I'd been doing really well at keeping things far from a personal level. And now here he was, digging deep again; stirring up ideas I wanted left buried.

"Curiosity, like I said," he replied, easily coming to a stop next to me.

"Seems more than that," I commented, feeling prickly as a porcupine.

Asher took a slow, deep breath and then carefully said, "There are times, Kate, when I catch a glimpse of something on his face when he looks at you — it's not brotherly affection he's feeling."

"And how is that any of your business?"

"Why are you snapping at me, Kate? It's a simple question."

I unclenched my jaw and said, "I'm not snapping at you."

Asher smiled and said, "Yes, you are."

His humor was increasing my annoyance. I decided to ignore him and keep riding. At this point he could turn around and head back to the ranch for all I cared. After about ten more minutes Asher asked if there was anything bothering me.

"Just shut up, Ash." I closed my eyes in frustration. When I heard his warm chuckle I snapped, "What is the matter with you?"

"Nothing," he replied. "What's the matter with you?"

"You!" I shot back at him. "Happy?"

"What did I do?" Asher chuckled.

I brought Red to a stop again and said, "You're irritating me and you're doing it on purpose."

Asher flashed a grin and I felt it when his gaze brushed across my lips. "How am I irritating you?"

"Asking me all these questions." And butting into my personal life.

"Let me get this straight. I'm irritating you because I asked you if you'd ever kissed Calvin?"

Yes! "You're irritating me because you're even asking in the first place!" I ground out in frustration. "What does it matter to you if I kissed Calvin or a hundred other men?"

"It matters," Asher stated; his voice was low and rough. "It matters... Like I said before... I've noticed the way he looks at you and speaks to you — I'm curious. What can I say?"

I didn't know what to say. I was struggling with the idea that Asher was taking such an interest in my personal life. It wasn't fitting into the carefully constructed set of limits I'd set for myself and the relationship I had with him. I scrambled to get my footing back. "Why did you notice?" I found myself asking quietly, not meeting his eyes.

"I'm a man, Kate," he said with exaggerated patience. Like somehow I'd missed that part. "I just can't tell if you feel the same way about him. I can tell you care about him, but I can't read you as easily as I can Cal."

I took a deep breath and said, "I love him, Asher. But he's always been just a brother to me. Cal and I have been honest with each other. I know how he feels and he knows how I feel."

Asher looked at me with speculation evident in his eyes. "I'd like to know why. I mean, as an outsider, he seems like the perfect choice for you. You're both from the same area, no danger of one moving the other away or anything. You both love horses. You get along well together. He loves your family. They obviously love him." Asher continued in a careful voice, "Calvin just seems like the natural course your life would have taken."

"I know he does," I whispered, feeling a desperate sadness for the love I longed for, yet knew I wouldn't find in Calvin. "I wanted to love him more than I do. I just... don't." The words seemed to be coming faster now. "He's one of my closest friends. And I love him dearly, but he's not... I'm not... I don't love him like that. I don't feel a..." I searched a moment for the right words, "...physical attraction for him. I have no desire to kiss him or — or anything else along those lines. A married couple — they need to have that. At least, that's how I always figured it."

Asher was quiet for so long I figured he'd gathered all the information he'd been after. It was several minutes later; we were quite a bit farther up the trail before he said, "Have you kissed him, then? You did try?"

I didn't see any reason not to answer him at this point — I'd already disclosed so much. "We did. I tried really hard, but there was nothing — at least from my end."

"And how would he react if you had a boyfriend? Would he object?"

"I believe he would want me to be happy. And I think he would be happy for me."

We rode on in silence for a bit longer. Around noon, we stopped next to a tiny stream and dismounted. Earlier this morning I'd packed us a couple of sandwiches and we sat in the shade and ate them. Up until this point I'd successfully stamped down my own curiosity about Asher and his personal life, but considering the questions he'd asked me I decided I was due.

"Just out of curiosity — fair is fair — do you have a girlfriend?"

"Not at this time," Asher replied with a wolfish grin.

"What does that mean, exactly?"

"It means that right now, at this moment, I do not have a girlfriend."

"But, you intend to have one?" I asked him, sensing something he was not saying, just implying.

"I do. Yes." Lucky her.

His confidence grated on me. "You have someone already picked out? Does she get a say in it or do you just keep a few spare women on the side for when you need a date?"

Asher raised his eyebrows at me inquiringly, but remained silent. I stared him down, determined to wait him out. I admit it; I faltered and decided to restate my question somewhat. "You sound certain of her. Have you known her long?"

"No... not long. And I'm never certain of what she'll do. She always... surprises me. But I intend to give it my best shot at any rate."

"You mean there's a possibility that Asher Fitzpatrick might be turned down for a date?" I asked him, fully aware of the sarcasm in my voice. "That there's a woman out there impervious to your charms?"

Asher chuckled darkly at me. "Now you're mocking me, Kate."

Gee, you think? I shrugged my shoulders and kept my mouth shut.

"Come on, Kate," he cajoled. "Do you think I'm charming?" I rolled my eyes and concentrated on Big Red, who was grazing several feet away from us, adamantly keeping silent.

"All right... well, you may not find me attractive, but there are a few women who do," he said. "Take your friend Candi for instance — she seemed to find me attractive." I gave an involuntary jerk of my shoulders at the sound of her name.

I stood up and dusted off my jeans before walking over to Red. Candi was not a subject I was willing to discuss with Asher right now. She was still refusing to speak to me and Gina said she'd been getting a cold shoulder now as well. I leaned on the saddle for a minute before I tightened his girth and prepared to mount.

"What did I say? You're upset," Asher quietly asked from behind me, right behind me. I shivered slightly and shook my head.

"Give me a break, Ash. I'm fine." I tried to lighten the mood and redirect the conversation. "You know you're charming — you don't need me or anyone else to tell you that."

Asher regarded me closely; I hoped he didn't detect anything off in my expression. I tried to appear relaxed and open, not hurt and closed off. Finally he shrugged and said, "I might have heard that before, but I'd be curious to know what your take on it is."

"My take?" I gave a half-hearted attempt at a laugh. For some reason he seemed determined to carry this conversation further. I wondered what he hoped to gain by it. I mentally cringed thinking about what Calvin would say if he could hear this conversation.

"Yep, Kate. Your take." He grinned. "I value your opinion."

I gazed at him for a moment or two longer, trying to detect any mockery directed at me. Instead I found a steady calming sincerity that encouraged me to trust him. "Fine," I said, taking a deep breath and then letting it out in a rush as I began. "I do think you're an attractive man. I don't think any woman could honestly deny that."

Asher quietly contemplated me; I could see him chewing over what I'd just admitted to him. Finally he softly said, "That wasn't so hard, was it?"

I shook my head. "Define hard," I grumbled. Asher just chuckled darkly at some secret, private joke.

"No," I said. "It wasn't so hard. Still I don't think my answer is anything to get all worked up over."

Now Asher shrugged nonchalantly. "I didn't think I was worked up, just curious."

"Really?" I stated in disbelieving sarcasm. "Because it was beginning to feel like an interrogation or something. Are you sure you were just curious?"

"Yes." He rubbed a hand over his face in frustration. His voice turned rough and I caught a hint of that brogue once more. "Definitely curious. Intensely curious, Kate."

"Intense is pretty accurate," I muttered. "Maybe I'm pushing you too hard, maybe you need a break..."

"You're not pushing me, Kate. I don't need a break. It's just..." He chuckled darkly again. "It's just been me."

"Well, I'm relieved," I said, knowing I didn't sound like it.

"I am, too, actually." Asher suddenly smiled. "You don't know it, but you've given me courage to act, Kate."

"To act?" I knew I sounded confused, but couldn't seem to fathom what he meant. "You mean, for the role you're playing in this movie?"

Asher hesitated a moment, "That... among other things."

"Glad I could help, then," I said, thinking I understood him now. "You ready to get going?"

"In just a moment," he said, turning in my direction. "Tell me something. I'm curious again. When you kissed Calvin — how did you know that you felt nothing for him? Was the kiss repulsive?"

I looked at him, trying to figure out what he was asking me; why he'd changed the subject once again to me and Calvin. "It wasn't repulsive, no."

"Yet, you didn't enjoy it."

"Yes."

"Yes?" he asked me; now looking as confused as I was feeling.

"We need to get going," I told him. For some reason I was feeling strange. I just wanted to get back on Red. Before he could respond or stop me, I'd virtually vaulted myself back into the saddle.

Asher stood and stared at me for a minute before he too mounted his horse. Without looking to see if he was following me or not, I headed for home. I felt strange again, out of breath like I'd recently run a marathon or something. My heart was pounding in my chest; which was just nuts, because I was sitting in a saddle, not running.

I couldn't decipher the look he'd given me. I just knew it was intense, and warm.

No, I was warm; the sun was hot overhead and I decided to blame the heat of the day for the heat that was coursing through me right then. When in doubt — just hide from the truth and ignore it — that seemed to be my motto lately.

We didn't speak for the remainder of the ride; I couldn't tell what mood he was in. He didn't seem angry, but he was keeping a safe distance from me. The sun was beginning to set as we rode back into the ranch yard. I dismounted in the barn and led Red to the tack room. I didn't look to see what Asher was doing; I'd trained him enough that he should know what needed to be done. After Red was unsaddled, I brushed him until he was dry and his coat was smooth and shiny.

After I turned Red into his stall, I prepared the hay and water for Duke while Asher brushed him.

"How do you feel? Are you sore at all?" I asked him quietly, when the silence was getting to me. What is his problem — why is he suddenly not talking to me?

"Tight," was his terse response.

Understandable. It was a long ride. "You should stretch." I paused a moment, unsure how to proceed. "Listen, about earlier, I didn't mean to be so abrupt... I... I just... I'm sorry; I didn't mean to be so abrupt," I finished lamely, knowing I'd just repeated myself.

"You don't have to apologize." He hesitated. "I'm just wound real tight, Kate." Asher walked Duke into his stall, turned him loose, and came back out. Then he closed the door, and latched it. He stood facing away from me, both his hands resting on the half-door and bowed his head slightly. I heard a stifled moan, soft and low under his breath. He took a deep breath and held it, then let it out in a rush, and shook his head slightly.

I could see the stiffness in his shoulders, sensed the tension rolling off him in waves. My heart suddenly lodged somewhere in my throat. "Ash?" I whispered. "Are you all right?" I don't know if it was because of the tension I could feel from him, but suddenly I was feeling a little short of breath. Almost jittery. My pulse was racing.

"No, Kate. I'm not all right," he said, and I couldn't tell if he was in pain or not.

"What's wrong?"

Asher turned to face me; his mouth was twisted in a harsh line. His eyes burned and the muscles in his neck stood out.

Hunger.

He looked hungry. And he was looking right at me.

"I've been trying to be so dang careful, Kate." He shook his head in an aggravated manner. He stepped away from the stall and was suddenly right in front of me. My eyes flared wide and then fastened on his throat; I could see the pulse throbbing there. I couldn't move; I was a frozen bundle of raw nerves.

Asher's hands were warm and firm when he touched me. For a moment he stood there just gripping my forearms lightly, holding them down at my side and then he slowly, slowly began to slide his hands upward. Lightly he grazed my elbows, causing me to shiver. His fingertips trailed across my shoulders and up to my neck. I could feel his body trembling; could feel the rise and fall of his chest as it lightly brushed mine. He bent his head, rested his cheek against my temple, then rubbed back and forth, like a cat, breathing deeply.

Gently he massaged my shoulders with his long fingers, kneading rhythmically. My breath was stuck in my throat. I was trembling now, too. His hands shook a little as they gently closed around my throat, his thumbs resting just above my collarbone. Very slowly he rubbed me there; I never realized before how sensitive a collarbone could be. Maybe it was just his touch, but suddenly I was shuddering, my entire body shook. I reached out to him, gently grasping his waist, to steady myself. Asher held me still for a minute until the tremors subsided some. Then, he hooked his thumbs under my chin, pushing my face slowly upward, his touch still gentle.

He lowered his head further, his mouth now resting in the crook of my shoulder. My grip on him tightened. He rolled my neck slowly to the left and nuzzled my ear with his nose and his mouth. I could feel his breath; it tickled and cooled my overheated skin. My eyes closed; I felt dizzy. He placed one tender kiss there on my neck. Then another and another, his mouth moved slightly, ever so slowly back and forth. I was trembling again, and swayed; his hands tightened slightly, holding me still.

Was this really happening? Was I dreaming? Had my imagination run away with me or was I really and truly here, right now, caught up in this intimate embrace with Asher Fitzpatrick? And... if it was real... then what in the world was I doing? I couldn't think straight; I was only feeling right now. And, boy was I feeling good.

His breath was rough; I'm sure mine sounded the same. Asher moved his fingers into my hair and inhaled deeply; I heard him growl softly. It was guttural and low. And absolutely one of the most sensual sounds I'd ever heard.

Asher breathed into my hair. "I'm going to kiss you, Kate — right now." Asher skimmed his lips from my shoulder to my neck, then up and across my jaw to the corner of my mouth. He seemed to gather himself, drew in a deep breath, his forehead resting against mine. His lips hovered over mine. Tenderly he touched his mouth to mine; I jerked as if I'd been electrocuted. He held me steady and continued to kiss me, gently at first, just tenderly pressing his lips against mine, again and again. Then he began to move his mouth in a way, caressing me, taking little nibbles. Suddenly he made a low sound and then he was really kissing me.

"Asher, stop," I whimpered. "Please, stop. I can't do this."

"Can't stop, Kate. Not just yet. I... need this." His mouth searched mine so tenderly, so intimately. I didn't want him to ever stop. I wanted more — what — I didn't know... just more.

I ripped myself away from him. "I can't do this, Ash! I don't know what you think you're doing, but I can't do this."

"Why not?" he growled, stepping closer.

"Because... just... because." Wow, that sure explained a lot, Katy.

"I want you, Kate," he said quietly. I swear my knees went a little weak when I heard that.

"No, you don't." I shook my head, holding my hand out to ward him off, trying to reason with him and myself.

"I want you," Asher said, his voice soft, pleading and intense.

"You can't," I said, a pleading note now in my voice. Though I was and am undeniably attracted to Asher — I don't do things like this! I don't make a habit of kissing men I barely know. I was raised better; I know the dangers — I said this over and over to myself.

Asher gave me a piercing look. "Why not?"

"Because I can't trust myself with you — that's why!" I yelled up at him. It only took a split second for me to realize what had just come out of my mouth, what I had unwillingly admitted to him. I sucked in a quick, loud breath from behind my hands, which I found were suddenly covering my lips. My eyes were wide in shock. I caught the satisfied gleam flare in Asher's eyes, and did what anyone would do in this situation — I panicked. "Forget I said that. I have to go." I tried walking past him, but Asher stepped between me and the door.

"Ah, no. You're not going anywhere."

I wouldn't look at him; I kept my eyes on the ground. "I'm not doing this with you, Asher."

"What aren't you doing with me?" I heard him challenge.

"Psht! Just... stop talking!"

"No. Stop ignoring this."

"Listen, you just need to shut up and get back inside that little box I had you in," I growled at him, angry he was trying to force this conversation, angry he was making me face these desires. "And I'm not ignoring anything. Because this isn't anything."

"Are you denying there's something between us?" he asked me, incredulously, almost angrily.

"I'm not denying..." I shook my head, trying to clear it.

"Well. That's good to hear." Asher grinned at me. "And I don't do well in boxes. I don't like being boxed in. It makes me irritable and I tend to break them. So, brace yourself," he taunted.

"In three months you'll be gone. You're just another ranch client, and when this job is finished you'll leave, just like all the others."

Asher watched me quietly for a moment and then he said, a small smile playing around his mouth, his voice heavy with sarcasm, "Ah... I see. You've already written this script and know the ending."

I decided silence was best and kept my mouth closed.

"I thought God was the one in charge of everything — I didn't realize you were."

"I'm not. Look, I've known you for two weeks, Asher! Two weeks is not that long. It's a drop in the bucket. What happens tomorrow? What happens right now? How far does this go?"

Asher let me step back from him, but he watched me closely. "I thought I could take this slowly, but I..." He stopped for a minute and considered his next words carefully. "Look, I lost control. It won't happen again — I promise," he said, taking a step toward me. I flinched and stepped back.

I wasn't afraid of him; I was afraid of myself. Asher stopped and regarded me intently. Then he asked me, his voice quiet, "Kate, tell me what you felt when I kissed you."

"It doesn't matter what I felt. I'm still not doing this with you, Ash."

"But, you felt something. You did feel something, when I kissed you," Asher said his voice a mixture of defiance and possession.

"I'm not sure what it was... something... I don't know," I said, my voice shaky.

"Passion, that's what you felt, Kate — it's passion."

I shook my head in disagreement. "Lust, maybe. But, not passion."

"What's the difference?" He chuckled, leaning back against the barn door.

"Between lust and passion?" I asked him. Asher nodded, a grin still playing on his lips.

"Lust is just a physical response based upon nothing but bodily desires. Passion is the physical expression of love between two people who mutually respect each other, who are fully committed to each other," I said, hoping to make him see.

"That sounds like a textbook answer. You may have seen passion in a movie, read about it in a book, but I'd say you've just had your first taste of what passion will be for you. And I do respect you, Kate," he said, his voice low and serious.

"Do you? Truly?" I asked, trying desperately to ignore the heat and desire that flared in me at his words.

"Yes, I do."

"Then listen to me, right now, Asher Fitzpatrick. Because I mean every word I'm saying. I can't — I won't — deny the physical attraction between you and me. You make me think things and feel things that I didn't know I could think or feel — I'd be lying if I said it didn't exist. But... what I have to give, what I have to offer, what I've been holding on to is for one man and one man only.

"I don't know if that man is you. Only time will tell that. But I can't play with fire and not get burned. I'm holding on by a thread, because I enjoyed that way too much. Please, please, if you respect me, if you have any regard for me at all — please don't push this."

He watched me quietly; I could see the turmoil going on in his head. When he remained silent I tried again. "I'm willing to get to know you. I'm willing to pursue a... future... with you. I am not willing to be a temporary and convenient acquaintance. I won't sell myself short."

Asher stared at me in continued silence for several more minutes; his eyes were guarded now as they searched mine — I had no idea what he saw there. I didn't know what he was thinking. I didn't know if he was thinking he'd made a mistake in kissing me, if he was thinking I wasn't worth the effort. I waited, half afraid of what conclusion he was going to come to. "So, what are you saying?" he finally asked me.

I breathed a silent sigh of relief he hadn't just turned away in disgust and walked out. "Ash, what do you want from me?"

"You — all of you," he replied, his voice sounding sure.

I stamped down the heat that flared from his assurance and reminded myself to be strong and persevere. "For how long, though?"

"For as long as you'll have me, Kate."

Steady girl..."You have no idea how much I want to believe that, Asher, or how incredible that sounds to me... let's just take this slow. You say you feel that way now, but," I said, feeling a flame of hope begin to spark inside me. "I want to be sure, Ash — no mistakes."

"Slow," Asher said with a suppressed shudder. "I've been trying slow. Slow is hard."

"But not impossible, right?" I clarified.

Asher closed his blue eyes for a moment and inhaled deeply, slowly. He rubbed his palms against his face in a mild show of agitation. Then I heard him sigh and chuckle darkly. "No. It's not impossible," he muttered. "Difficult, yes, but not impossible."

I felt my mouth curve up into a smile and Asher smiled back at me, it was crooked. It was beautiful. "Kate, if slow is what you want — I'll do it," he said; his eyes were set on me, strongly focused. "But you've got to help me out here, okay? You can't look at me the way you've been doing — it just makes this harder than it already is."

"Okay," I breathed.

"Look, Kate... go on inside. I'll be in, in a minute. I need to cool down."

"I'll see you later then," I said as I turned and walked outside.

"Kate?" Asher said. His voice was soft and full of resolve and assurance now. "We'll talk later, all right?"

Asher had dreamt about — fantasized about what it would be like — to finally kiss Kate. It was better, and worse, than he'd anticipated. Better, because there was just no way to have predicted how good it really was, how truly stunning she'd feel under his hands, in his arms, with his lips on hers. Worse, because now that he knew, he just wanted more — so much more. Worse, because although he felt like he was dying from the pain of his physical need for more, he'd just promised to go slow and not rush things. It was much worse.

As his body had registered the promise his lips had made, it rebelled in frustration. His whole frame had shuddered. His fists were tightly clenched. Then he'd looked at her, seen the light in Kate's green eyes; saw the trust and hope there, and felt himself calming down.

She'd pretty much indicated to him that she was a virgin. He shook his head. Was that even possible? Did women still hold onto their virtue like that? Saving themselves for their husbands? He'd certainly never met anyone who claimed such a thing before and Asher knew he himself could not claim to be. He considered the idea as Kate walked out and he felt two emotions surge through him: lust and hope. The thought that if he and Kate ever did come together like that, that he would be getting not just her body, but her faith and beliefs and ideals as well, left him breathless. He could be her first. And last. Her only. Lust and hope. He lusted for that and hoped he was strong enough to see it through. Asher chuckled to himself. If Kate could see the turmoil raging inside him right now she'd not have any doubt as to the difference between passion and lust.

# CHAPTER 9

So, sometimes they call me Rocky.

I spent the weekend wondering what Asher's next move might be and just when he'd make it. But when I saw him on Saturday, he was casual. He attended church with us again on Sunday, but again, he was nonchalant and just... casual. So casual in fact, I wondered if I hadn't imagined the whole thing — just dreamed it up in my over-active imagination. Then, in passing, he'd touch me, just a light grazing touch along my shoulder or across the back of my neck — and I'd know. I hadn't imagined any of it. This was real.

I started the week continuing Asher's equestrian training; he worked the barrels and did the pattern from both directions — we put in several hours in the saddle. A member of the film crew called to inform us late in the afternoon to expect arrivals to begin the following week.

"Now the circus begins," Asher said as he sat down at the table for lunch.

"Is it really that bad?" I asked him, glancing over my shoulder in his direction.

"It is. And it isn't."

"I guess this is where I'll really earn my keep, huh?"

"You've already earned it, Kate. I've learned a lot."

"I hope so. I guess we'll find out in a week or so." I smiled at him.

We finished eating and then after cleaning up, went back out to the barn. I wanted to ride one of the new horses this afternoon and I was going to have Asher give jumping a try. I went into the tack room, intending to look for a riding helmet big enough for Ash's head.

Like I said earlier, Ash was being careful.

For the most part.

Basically.

I was standing with my back to the doorway, searching the shelving against the wall, where I kept various odds and ends. I knew we had a couple of helmets out here; just where I'd stored them was the question.

Suddenly Asher was right behind me. He leaned into me, raising his arms, one on either side of me, resting his hands on the shelf in front of me. I froze. I could feel him pressed up against my back, could feel the rise and fall of his chest as he inhaled and exhaled.

"Asher," I whispered. "What are you...?"

"Shhh... don't move. I'm not breaking my word. I remember what you said," he told me, his voice rumbling deliciously in my ear as he nuzzled me there. "I need to feel you close for a moment. Just... give me this. Please."

I stood still, trying to regulate my breathing so I wouldn't gasp, at least. Asher pulled his left hand away from the shelf. I felt his fingertips as they trailed along my shoulder blades, my neck. His hand was so warm and felt so good where he rested it on my hip. At first his grip was light, then he inhaled deeply, slowly; his hand tightened, fingers grasping, pulling me closer to him. I shuddered when his lips found the sensitive place behind my ear. After a moment or two, his grip loosened. And then he slowly stepped away from me.

"Thank you, Kate."

I didn't trust myself to speak yet, so I nodded my head, hoping he could tell from the back what that movement meant.

"You know, once the production crew arrives, we won't have a whole lot of time to spend alone together. Can we take tonight off?" Asher reached for my hand. "Let me take you to dinner, Kate."

I turned to face him; my face was still flushed from the heat that had coursed through me at his touch. "You want to take me out to dinner?" I asked him, knowing I was just repeating what he'd said to me, but needing the confirmation, nonetheless.

"I do." Asher nodded to me, a grin on his face. He lifted my hand, ran his lips across my knuckles setting them on fire.

"Okay," I agreed, trying to get my pulse under control.

"What time works for you? I'll go in and make some reservations."

"Well, I have to feed at 4:00... I can be ready by 5:30?"

"So, I'll make a reservation for 7:00. That gives us plenty of time to get there. Do you have a preference as to which establishment we dine in ?"

"No," I said, shaking my head.

"We'll take the bike. I'll pick you up at 5:30 then." He winked as he left to go make that call. I watched him walk away, a feeling of dazed happiness rising inside me.

We called it a day around a quarter to four. While Asher was showering, I went to tell Mom that he and I wouldn't be home for dinner that night.

"Oh?" Mom said. I could see the curiosity in her eyes.

"Yeah, Mom... Asher wanted to go out to dinner tonight. We're just going into Cody. Is that all right?" I tried to sound nonchalant about it.

"Yes, Baby, just be careful," Mom said, also trying to be nonchalant about it. "And have fun."

"We will," I told her.

After I left the office, I went up to my room to shower and get ready. I wondered: Was this a date date or just dinner? What should I wear? I'd be riding his motorcycle, so definitely pants. I looked in my closet and my dresser. I settled on a pair of lightly faded cropped denim jeans. The hems had the rolled-up unfinished look. I decided to pair them with a favorite sweater of mine, in a deep shade of midnight blue.

I added a pair of large, gold hoop earrings, and a simple gold chain. For shoes I chose a pair of brown leather sandals that had a three-inch wedge heel, and tied around my ankle. I did more than my normal everyday makeup. I darkened my eyes some with extra shadow, but I didn't go all out. I kept my lips to a neutral shade of pale pink. My hair comes to about mid back and I have it layered, no bangs. Normally I might have put it up, but since I'd be wearing a helmet, decided to leave it down. I did blow dry and curl it, though.

On the way out of my room, I sprayed some of my favorite perfume on my wrists and at my neckline. I grabbed my light-brown leather jacket and a multi-hued gauze scarf — I figured I could tie this around my hair, under the helmet; hopefully I wouldn't have the ever attractive helmet head when we arrived at the restaurant.

Asher was ready and waiting for me when I came down the stairs. I enjoyed the heat in the look he gave me as he watched me descend the staircase. He looked amazing. He smelled amazing; I noticed as I got closer to him. Even with my heels on, I had to tilt my head back some to maintain eye contact with him. For some reason, I found this rather exciting.

I meant to compliment him on his appearance, but instead I blurted, "How tall are you?" I felt the heat flare on my face.

Asher grinned at me and replied, "Six-five."

"Wow." I blinked. "You are really tall."

He tucked a stray piece of hair behind my ear. His blue eyes searched mine for a moment or two, and I wondered what he was seeing. After a moment he nodded gently towards the door. "You ready then?"

"I am."

We said goodbye to Mom and Dad and Calvin — who said he'd wait up for us. Thanks, Calvin. I could clearly hear the disapproving tone in his voice. I wondered if Asher noticed it as well; if he did he never mentioned it.

Asher helped me to put the helmet on and made sure it fit properly. "Kate, all you have to do is hang on to me. I'll do everything else," he said.

Maybe it was just Asher, but I couldn't help but think how sexy he looked on his bike; his muscles straining the fabric of his shirt, his tan making the white knit stand out even more. His forearms rippled as he revved the engine. I watched his hands as they wrapped around the rubber grips and remembered how those hands had felt on me, wrapped around my arms, my neck. I trembled at the memory. When he turned to me, he caught the look in my eyes and shook his head at me.

"That doesn't help, Kate," Asher said. "Rein it in some."

"Sorry," I said, a blush staining my cheeks then mounted the bike behind him.

I had to wrap my arms around his waist. I tried in vain to keep my hands in one place, to not allow them to move. It was so hard; I could easily feel the hard muscles I had seen only once before, under my hands, my fingertips. I felt them clench under my touch, could feel his breathing speed up.

"Behave yourself, Kate," he growled at me. "I can only take so much. I'm a man, not a machine."

"Okay." I breathed against his back. I held myself still and after a moment, Asher turned the big bike down the driveway.

I didn't know what was happening to me; I didn't know who this person was. I just knew that I seemed to be hyper-sensitive to Asher. And I was really, really enjoying it.

Asher took us to Buffalo Bill's Steakhouse. The parking lot was pretty crowded when we arrived, and I was glad he'd thought to call ahead and make a reservation. After Asher shut the bike down, I pulled my arms back and stretched. Carefully I climbed off and waited for him to do the same. I unbuckled my helmet and handed it to him when he held his hand out for it. Asher looked at me, one eyebrow raised in silent question.

"What?" I asked, though I was pretty sure I knew where this was going.

"You want to tell me what that was about?" I could detect some heat in his voice.

"No." Why do I feel like a kid with my hand caught in the cookie jar?

"I thought you wanted to take things slowly." Yes, there was definitely an edge to his voice.

"I did." I nodded. "I mean I do."

"Didn't seem like it to me. I didn't know if you were hungry for dinner or me back there." His blue eyes flashed at me and it wasn't only anger I saw there.

"Look, this isn't easy for me, okay?" I snapped at him.

"And you think it's easy for me?" He chuckled dryly.

"I'm not saying that. I'm just saying it's not easy for me. I've never felt like this before. I don't have any experience with this sort of thing," I said, my hands snapping to my hips in agitation. I watched his eyes follow my movements; they followed the curve of my hips.

"Fair enough," Asher said; his eyes were still on my hips. Suddenly they flicked up to meet mine. "Let me know when slow becomes irritating. Now let's go eat." Asher took my hand, and we walked toward the front doors. His eyes roved the parking lot, carefully taking everything in.

"Are you worried that someone might recognize you?" I asked him, trying for a change of subject, anything to lighten the mood. My stomach was in knots.

"Not at all," he said, looking down at me with a knowing grin. "Most times, the fans are respectful. It sort of comes with the territory, though. It's something you have to get used to."

The maître d located Asher's name on the list and then personally led us to our table, which turned out to be a private booth at the back of the establishment. After we'd been seated, I excused myself to use the restroom; mainly I wanted to check my hair. I had to walk past the bar to get to the bathroom and after I'd given myself a touch-up I made my way back to our table. I was almost there — I could see Asher's shoulder — when I felt a hand on my arm, gripping me with enough force to stop my forward momentum.

Johnny Khyle hadn't changed much since I'd known him in high school. He'd graduated the year before I did, and had been on the football team. Johnny was blond and tanned and a little over six feet tall. He was still fairly muscled and I could tell his ego hadn't shrunk any since he'd graduated, either. He smelled of alcohol. Some things never change, I thought.

"KatyBeth Reilly, look at you. All grown up," Johnny said, still holding my arm, his eyes traveling slowly up and down my frame, turning my stomach. "You look so good. I just wanna eat you right up."

"Johnny," I said, my voice calm. Cool.

"Sit down," he said, tugging lightly on my arm, indicating the seat next to him at the bar.

"Let me go, Johnny," I told him firmly. "I'm here with someone."

"Yeah?" he said, looking around him. "You still got Calvin tagging along after you?"

"Calvin's a good friend and not here tonight," I told him. I twisted my arm away from him and walked away. Asher was just coming back to look for me. His eyes were hard and they were on Johnny. He'd seen, at least part of what had taken place. I quickly stepped to his side, and looked up at him.

"Don't worry about it, Ash, I handled it," I told him, waiting for him to meet my eyes. Somehow I knew his reaction to advances like these would change after we'd kissed. After a tense moment, he glanced down at me and nodded then he turned and placed a hand on my lower back and led me to our table.

After he seated me and sat down — not across from me but next to me — where he could see anyone coming to our table, he said quietly, "Who is he?"

"Just a guy I went to high school with. I think he's had one too many drinks tonight."

"Ex?"

"Not even close."

"What did he want?" Asher asked, and I could detect the underlying anger in his voice.

"He was just saying hello. Ash, please don't let it bother you. Okay?"

Asher looked into my eyes for a minute and then took a deep breath. He let it out in a rush and nodded.

Our server came then and introduced herself; Megan was her name. She told us of the special that evening and took our drink order. She left a couple of menus and said she'd be back to check on us in a few minutes.

"What sounds good to you?" Asher asked me after a minute or two of perusing the menu in silence.

"I'm thinking the seafood pasta platter sounds pretty good."

"We're in a steak house in the middle of cowboy country, and you're going to order seafood?"

"Yep."

"I see," Asher said, a smile on his lips.

"What are you going to get?" I asked him, trying not to stare at his mouth.

"I'm going with the prime rib."

"The prime rib is good here."

A moment later, Megan came to take our order, and to bring us a bread basket and our drinks. The corner we were sitting in was somewhat darker than the rest of the large room and due to a large potted silk tree we had a bit of privacy.

"So, Asher, tell me about yourself. I don't even know how old you are," I asked him.

"Does my age matter?" he teased me. "You're not afraid of dating an older man are you?"

"Terrified," I said, dryly.

"I'm twenty-eight," he said then added, "That's not too old for you, is it?"

I shook my head and then decided to clarify something that was on my mind. "And, are we dating?"

"For the time being. You said I had to go slowly. I figure dating is a nice, slow first step."

"I did say slow," I took a deep breath and bit at my lip. "Any siblings?"

"I have a sister. Jamie's twenty-six. Married. Her husband's name is Sean. They live down in Arizona with my nephew. His name is Michael. He's three."

"And your parents? Are they still living?"

"They are. My father's name is Tiernan and my mother's name is Callie. They live in Ireland now."

"Ireland? Is that where you're from?"

"Yes. My great-great grandfather immigrated here when he was a young man. I was born here, as were my parents. About ten years ago, we all went on a family vacation to see the land we'd descended from and to meet some of the relatives we'd never met before. They fell in love with it." Asher took a drink of his soda and said, "You'd like it. Maybe I can take you there one day."

"We'll see." I smiled, trying not to glow at those words. "How did you get into acting?"

"It's stupid really. One day I was out playing ball with a couple of pals — Sammy was one of them — and a man approached me and asked if I'd be interested in some modeling shots. Sammy dared me to try it, so I did. About four months later, I was 'discovered' and the rest is, as they say, history."

"I know the film you're working on now is a western, but I don't think I caught the name of it — or the plot for that matter."

"My character's a rancher — whose claim to his land is being challenged. Basically a range-war takes place. Lots of action, a little romance. It's called Dust Devils."

"Sounds entertaining," I said. I took a sip of my iced tea and then said, "You mentioned you didn't have a girlfriend... Are you seeing anyone, though? Even just casually?"

"Yes," he said; his voice was serious. "You, though I feel anything but casual about it."

"Only me?" I clarified, a light blush staining my cheeks.

"Only you."

"And why is that?" I found myself asking him. I'd thought about it late into the night, wondering just what it was that he was seeing in me.

Asher watched me for a moment, just silently studying me and then replied, "No one else interests me the way that you do."

I shook my head in silent disbelief and saw Asher raise his brows in question. "I don't get it — what's so special about me, Ash?"

"It's a long list."

"I've got time," I said, taking a sip of my tea. "Don't get me wrong — I'm flattered by the attention. It doesn't feel real to me, I guess. I just don't really get why you'd be attracted to me. I'm sure you could have your pick of available women, women who are much less trouble than I am to you — women who wouldn't set limits, boundaries or conditions on your relationship..."

"You think I'd be more attracted by an uncomplicated, unrestricted coupling than I am by the challenge you present?"

I sensed I'd offended him by my question and felt bad about it, but I still felt the need to have this question answered. "I don't really know what would attract you, Ash. I don't really know you, or what makes you tick."

"You said you were willing to get to know me. Did you mean that?" The look in his bright blue eyes was serious with maybe a touch of irritation thrown in to keep me on my toes. I nodded my head in agreement. "Then I'm hopeful you'll soon find out just what kind of man I am, what it is about you that attracts me and drives me crazy, and what makes me... tick."

Megan returned then with our meal and while she was there, she refilled our drinks. She was a good server. I hoped Asher would tip her well.

"Did you want to pray?" Asher asked me before we began eating.

"Sure," I nodded, pleased that he thought of that, and then bowed my head. I said a quick, but sincere prayer. Asher and I continued our conversation as we ate. He asked me what my favorite kind of music was.

"I'm definitely a rock-and-roll kind of girl," I told him with a grin. "But I enjoy all kinds of music."

"Who's your favorite artist?"

"Are we talking secular or Christian artists?"

"Both."

"The Christian artist would have to be Kutless — love them — and secular is definitely Foreigner."

Asher chuckled gently at that, his blue eyes crinkling at the corners, his lips curved upward in that crooked grin of his. "What?" I asked, trying not to stare at his mouth.

"I'm not familiar with Kutless, but Foreigner?" He chuckled again. "If you weren't sitting here in front of me, if I didn't know you, I'd have said your age was showing. Foreigner — aren't they kind of old?" he asked me, his eyes still crinkled in humor.

"I don't think Foreigner can ever be old. They're... classic. Juke Box Hero will never go out of style. Lou Gramm had, or has — I'm not sure if he's still singing — an amazing voice," I told him between bites. "I can easily say that his voice is the sexiest singing voice I've ever heard."

"Do tell," Asher's blue eyes were focused on me. "What is it you like about his voice?"

"What's not to like?" I challenged then said, "He has amazing control and range. His voice can be all growling purr, and then full and powerful, and then hit those high notes...Yeah. It's amazing."

Asher gently grazed his knuckle across my cheekbone. I didn't say anything, just watched him as he watched me. After a couple of minutes he said, "I think an appropriate song for this situation might be Waiting for a Girl Like You, or I Want to Know What Love is. Say You Will might be another good one. I feel like Lou Gramm some days, lately — all frustrated, pent up tension that just continues to build."

"I'm sorry, Asher. I'm not trying to make this hard on you."

"I know you're not, Kate — you, just get under my skin is all. I suppose you could say I'm learning a new discipline, besides the equestrian one, I mean," Asher said with a casual shrug of his massive shoulders.

"And what is that?"

"Self-control."

"That's never been a strong suit for you?"

"Not until I met you," he said.

Megan came back to our table with a refill on the bread basket. She also had a drink with her.

"This was sent to you by the gentleman at the bar," she told me, setting the gold colored liquid down beside my plate. I didn't bother to turn and look to see who sent it.

"No, thank you. Please take this back," I told her quietly; my eyes were on Asher. I hoped he wouldn't become angry again. So far he seemed to be quite calm. His gaze was gentle as it touched me.

"Please inform the gentleman that he's not to bother Miss Reilly any longer. Thank you," Asher said to Megan.

"Sure thing. Sorry about that," Megan said as she returned the drink to the bar. A moment later, I heard a crash and a yell, followed by the sounds of a scuffle. A couple of bouncers were assisting Johnny outside, I was sure.

"I hope they took his keys," I said. I watched Asher as he watched them escort Johnny out. After a minute he returned his gaze to me. I could see an underlying tension on his face. I hoped he didn't run into Johnny, because I was quite certain that Asher'd be happy to relieve some of his pent-up tension on him.

"Do you like to dance?" I asked him, hoping to distract him. I think my ploy worked.

Asher chuckled; his gaze became calculating, and he said, "I do, and yourself?"

"I really don't go out dancing, but I do enjoy it with my girlfriends. Sometimes we take a stereo out to the barn and dance. I guess we haven't done that since high school," I told him, smiling in remembrance.

Asher watched me quietly. I could see something going on behind his gaze and was about to question him when he said, "Dance with me, Kate."

"Now?"

"Now. I saw a small dance floor over on the other side of the bar," Asher said, nodding in the direction he meant. He stood up and held his hand out to me, "Come on, Kate. You mentioned dancing to distract me. I am sufficiently distracted by the idea of dancing with you."

I took a deep breath and placed my hand in his; I enjoyed the way it wrapped around mine. As we passed the bar, Asher told Megan we'd be right back and then he said something else to her that I couldn't hear. Just as we reached the little handkerchief-sized dance floor, a new song began to play. It was Foreigner's Waiting for a Girl Like You. I looked up at Asher and he shrugged, as if to say, "It's nothing."

I took a deep breath as Asher pulled me close. His left arm slid around my waist, his right hand grasped mine. And then he began to move. We swayed slowly to the music. He hummed it softly in my ear. I could hear the comforting sound of his heartbeat and voice. He pressed my head tenderly to his chest.

When the song ended, we continued as we were for just a moment or two longer. When Asher pulled away from me slightly, I'm ashamed to say I resisted — I didn't want to lose the contact with him. I heard his warm chuckle and felt myself blush. I raised my head to see we'd been joined by a few other couples and was relieved we weren't the center of attention.

Asher asked if I'd like dessert as we made our way back to our seat. "No, thank you," I said. "I couldn't eat another bite."

"If you're ready, I'll just get the ticket and we can go."

"Sounds good," I told him.

Asher took my hand again as we walked outside. Just as I was thinking that the evening had been perfect, I heard a loud catcall come from off to our right. I turned my head automatically and felt my heart plummet. Johnny Khyle was standing about twenty feet away from us — and he'd brought company. I didn't recognize his friend, but I did recognize trouble when I saw it.

This is just perfect, I thought. If Johnny took this any farther, I was certain Asher would feel the need to discuss things with him mano-a-mano.

Suddenly I got angry. I managed to maintain a pretty even demeanor most of the time, but suddenly I was seeing red.

I wasn't the only one.

Asher, who was still holding my hand, pulled me behind him, placing himself squarely in Johnny's path. I stepped around Asher and looked Johnny square in the eye. "You're drunk, Johnny," I said in a hard voice. "Just go home."

"How 'bout you come with me?" he slurred, sauntering in our direction.

"How 'bout you just shut up?" I shot back.

"You know you want it..."

I heard Asher growl something under his breath and I tightened my grip on him.

"I just want you to go home and sober up," I told Johnny.

Now I had a firm grip on Asher's arm. I was trying to keep Asher moving in the direction of his bike. We'd gone maybe five feet when Johnny cursed and threw a bottle at us. He was so drunk it went wide, not even close to hitting his mark.

"That's it. Kate, stay here," Asher growled as he turned in Johnny's direction. I moved quickly — I was proud of how fast, especially in the shoes I was wearing — and planted myself firmly in Asher's path, both my hands on his chest, trying to slow him down, at the very least.

"Ash! Please, no," I tried to plead with him. "He's so not worth it, okay. Let's just go. Come on. Please!" Asher slowed a bit.

I pushed him back even farther. One arm went around my waist; I knew he was keeping an eye on Johnny to make sure he didn't try anything else. I watched Asher's eyes as they left Johnny and focused on Johnny's friend. I spun around, to see what was happening. Johnny's friend closed in on us — I think just trying to throw off Asher's concentration. Asher turned his body toward the new target, which gave Johnny the opening he'd been looking for.

Or so he thought.

Stupid Johnny.

Johnny thought the only danger was Asher. And in any normal circumstance, or with any other girl, that might have been the case. But Johnny forgot to take me into account.

Just call me the Italian Stallion.

Actually, I'm not Italian. I think I have Irish somewhere in my past, like Asher.

So Asher focused on Bill (I had remembered the name of Johnny's friend) and Johnny thought he'd get a clear line on a sucker punch.

He moved in and... I laid him out. Before I'd even thought my actions through, I'd formed a fist and swung. I felt the very satisfying crunch of his nose as my fist connected with his face.

Johnny went down.

Hard.

His head bounced off the blacktop.

I stared at him for a moment and then bent over and checked his pockets to be sure he didn't have keys with him. I didn't want him to attempt driving. I also made sure he still had a pulse — he did. It was steady. I dusted off my hands and stood up.

Bill had stopped cold, wanting no part of Asher, and I honestly couldn't blame him. If I had to fight Asher, I wouldn't have wanted any part of him either. Bill backed up, his hands spread wide. Asher spared him a moment's glance just to make sure he was really out of it and then he turned to me.

"What the heck were you doing?" he asked. Well actually his voice was raised; it was more a soft yell. And it was directed at me. I blinked.

"I... He was going to sucker punch you. I stopped him," I said.

"Do I look like I need protection?" he all but growled at me as he too bent and checked Johnny's pulse.

"No, I just... I was trying to help. Are you really mad? Why?" I asked, feeling a flame of anger begin to burn. Here my hand was beginning to throb, because I'd stepped in to help him and he was going to get mad at me for it?

"Kate, you might have been hurt. Why didn't you just let me handle it?" he said, anger still evident in his voice. My anger, on the other hand, had shifted dramatically. I wasn't angry with him any longer. I was pleased. And touched.

And I suddenly wanted him to kiss me.

He'd been concerned for me. He was angry because he'd been concerned for me. I thought that was great. And I still wanted him to kiss me.

"Come on. Let's get some ice for your hand. It's swelling," Asher said, gently taking my wrist, lifting my right hand so he could see it better. Asher turned suddenly to face Bill, once more.

"You got a car?" Asher asked him. Bill nodded. "Get him and get out of here. If either of you are here when I come back out, I'll finish this. Tell your pal he can get his keys from the sheriff."

Asher led me inside; we were taken to an empty table and the waiter brought me some ice wrapped in a napkin. The manager came to our table and spoke with us — he was very upset to hear of what happened and apologized over and over again. Asher and I both assured him we were not angry. We did not want to press charges.

About 15 minutes later, a sheriff's deputy arrived to take our statement and Johnny's keys. While I'd been giving my statement to the deputy, Asher called my parents to let them know we were running late. Finally, about an hour later, we were back on Asher's motorcycle and heading home. It was almost eleven.

I felt disgruntled. My hand was throbbing incessantly now, and I really wanted some ibuprofen and more ice. My head was beginning to hurt and I found it difficult to hold on to Asher on the ride back. Holding him made me aware of him.

And Asher hadn't kissed me. I wasn't sure which bothered me more, the throbbing of my hand or my strong desire to be thoroughly kissed by Asher.

Asher was furious. Anger and irritation boiled under the surface. His jaw clenched. He revved his bike and shifted, forcing more speed from it. Kate tightened her grip on him; he felt her hands, warm, where they grasped him with more pressure and he swallowed back some of his agitation. He took a deep breath, but found he was still not ready or able to speak.

As the miles flew past them, the headlight of his bike cutting through the darkness, Asher thought back over the evening. Things started off well. But, he reflected, the night went south in a hurry.

Asher blamed the man — Johnny she'd called him. And he blamed Kate. She was too beautiful, too desirable for her own good. He was relieved to hear Johnny had not been an ex of hers — the guy was a jerk. Asher knew there was a time, not that long ago, when he'd have not only put Johnny in his place, he'd have given him an extended stay in the hospital with an undetermined period of physical therapy thrown in free of charge.

But Kate didn't know that side him — the warrior, the annihilator. Asher feared her reaction if she became aware of it, if she saw him destroy another human being like that. So, he'd controlled himself. He kept the fury contained. By thinking of her he managed to keep the beast tightly under wraps.

To say he'd been shocked by what happened would be putting it mildly. Shocked didn't even come close. Asher still couldn't believe Kate had stepped between him and an enemy like that — she'd actually physically engaged Johnny. Almost as shocking, was seeing how well she handled herself and the situation. He smiled with grim pleasure at seeing Johnny go down, his head bouncing hard off the blacktop — it should have been worse, much worse.

Asher was snapped back into the present when, as he brought his bike to a stop, Kate virtually jumped off the machine, moving quickly toward the house. He had to scramble to catch up with her. In gentle exasperation he grasped her uninjured arm and turned her back to face him.

Right then, in that moment, he wanted nothing more than to kiss her. He just didn't know how he'd ever stop at just a kiss. There was too much hot emotion roiling around under the surface for him to be certain of his self-control. He knew he was at the snapping point; he wouldn't chance it. Not with her. Not now, not after all the effort he'd put forth to comply with her request. He'd gained so much ground with her; he wouldn't ruin it carelessly now.

# CHAPTER 10

Temperature Rising

We arrived back at the ranch around a quarter to midnight. Asher had been quiet, aloof, and distant on the ride home. I wasn't sure what I'd expected from him, but it wasn't his current attitude, which certainly had my irritation kicking into high gear. Before he'd even shut his bike down, I was off it and moving towards the house. He said something under his breath, but I didn't stop to hear. I was angry. I was hurting. I wanted some pain meds. I wanted him to kiss me, darn it!

I'd gone maybe ten feet, when he pulled me around to face him — from my good arm I should add.

"What's the matter?" he asked, though his voice didn't indicate concern.

"Don't worry about it. I'm tired. I hurt. I want to go to bed. I'll see you in the morning," I replied, trying to pull away from him. Of course, darn him anyway, he was stronger than me and I was unable to make the exit I'd been shooting for.

Asher took a deep breath, like he was trying to control his patience. He closed his eyes. I wondered if he was counting to ten or something. I felt like I could count to ten thousand and still arrive irritated. "Let me go," I told him.

"Not until you tell me what's wrong," he said, finally opening his blue eyes to look at me.

"What's wrong?" I fairly shouted at him. "What's wrong is... is you're mad at me. My hand is throbbing. And I'd really been hoping you'd ki— My hand hurts."

"I'm not mad at you," Asher said calmly.

"You were, though," I stated, determined to argue.

"I'm not now. I wasn't..." he began; then started again, "I wasn't mad at you. Well, maybe a bit. I was angry. I was furious. I still can't believe you stepped between that idiot and me. What were you thinking, Kate?"

"I don't know! He just moved and I reacted. Johnny was asking for it. I didn't do anything wrong, Ash. Why were you mad?"

"Johnny was most definitely asking for it — he was begging for it. I'd sincerely hoped to give it to him." Asher had been looking away; suddenly his eyes snapped back to mine and I saw the fire in them. "And then you! You decide to act like my body guard and you — my date, my five-foot-four date — is the one to knock him senseless."

"I'm five-foot-nine, thank you very much."

"Forgive me," Asher said, his voice heavy with sarcasm. "I miscalculated. You seem so short to me."

"I'm actually tall. Just because you're a moose doesn't mean the rest of us are short!" I hissed at him.

"Moose?" he asked, incredulous.

"My hand is still hurting," I said, ignoring him. "Let me go."

Asher didn't answer me. He began walking towards the house, carefully pulling me along behind him. We went to the back door and he tried the lock; it was open. Stepping in, he led me down the hall, without slowing down, to his room, threw the door open and sat me down on his bed. Asher was across the hall and into the bathroom in a matter of seconds; he was back before I'd had a chance to think about where I was or what he was doing. He had a glass of water in one hand and then he held out his other hand to me.

In automatic reaction I held my palm up to him and he placed three Motrin there. I put them in my mouth and then accepted the glass of water from him. After I'd swallowed the pills, he took the glass of water from me and set it on his dresser.

Asher stood there and stared at me. He didn't speak. Somewhere in the background of my mind I noted that his bedroom door was open. The rest of my mind was focused on him and other needs that were coming alive. I kept my eyes locked with his. I'm not sure exactly when the heat in my eyes changed from anger to something else, but Asher must have noticed.

"No, Kate. Don't you do it. I'm not strong enough," he said, his voice was hard. "You get up right now. Go to your room, Kate."

I stood up, slowly. I was dizzy.

"Even if it kills me," he whispered, his voice raw with desire. "I know what you want, but Kate, I'm not strong enough to stop there. Not right now. And you'd hate me later — I don't want you to hate me. So, please, get out, now."

I wavered for just a moment then his words sunk into my head and I was able to think more clearly. I nodded and turned away from him. When I'd crossed the threshold of his doorway and was in the hall, he said, "I know you're feeling frustrated. You feel tight. Constricted."

I didn't look at him, but I nodded my head silently.

"That's how I feel, too. Every dang day. I wanted that fight, Kate. I needed that release. That's why I was angry. And that you were hurt. I hope your hand feels better and you get some rest tonight. I know I won't."

I jerked my head in assent and then walked away. I didn't look back at him. I didn't sleep well at all.

Asher stayed frozen where he was for another couple of minutes, to give her time to make it up the stairs and to her room, then he exploded in a frenzy of action. He ripped his clothes off, trading them for a pair of sweat pants and a sweatshirt. He quickly tied on a pair of running shoes. Then he was out of his room, down the hall, and outside. He took off running at full speed down the long driveway. Jack and Jill ran silently with him. Asher didn't see Calvin as he stepped from the shadows. Both he and Kate had been too preoccupied with each other to notice Calvin sitting in the easy chair in the dark.

Calvin had heard all that took place between the two of them. He felt a pang of hurt at the thought of Katy loving someone else. Yet, he loved her enough that, if she was happy with Asher and Asher treated her right, then he'd be happy for both of them. And it sounded like Asher was doing everything within his power to respect Katy; Calvin was thankful for that at least.

Asher returned to the house about two and a half hours later. He was dripping in sweat and shaking slightly. He patted the dogs on the head as he entered the kitchen and then locked the door behind himself. He went directly to the bathroom and quickly stepped into the shower. The water hadn't warmed up yet; he figured the ice cold water wouldn't hurt him.

When Asher stepped into his room, wrapped in a towel, he groaned in frustration; Kate's scent still lingered in the room. It filled his nostrils and left him tormented. He chuckled grimly to himself and shook his head at his own vulnerability. After dressing in a clean pair of sweats Asher picked up his phone, flipped it open and dialed.

It was nearly three in the morning now, but he knew Sammy would answer.

"Yes?" came the voice on the other end.

"I need you, Sammy. Bring Cory, too."

"Really?"

"Don't play games."

"It's that bad?"

"It's that bad."

"It'll take us about a week to get there. Can you last?"

"I can. Just... just hurry, Sammy."

"I'm packing now. See you in a week."

Asher hung up and lay back on the bed. There was no point in getting beneath the covers; he wouldn't sleep tonight anyway.

I woke up at five with a pounding headache. My hand was still slightly swollen and my knuckles were stiff and sore. I took a shower; the steam and heat did little to relieve my discomfort. I went through the routine of putting my makeup on and getting dressed. I had about eighty head of cattle to move today and I was exhausted. Hopefully caffeine would work a miracle in me — woe to the world around me if it didn't. I picked up my boots and jacket and went downstairs.

Calvin was sitting at the table, two steaming mugs in front of him. He nodded at one, a wry smile on his face. I internally blessed him for not saying good morning. I shuddered slightly in ecstasy as I sipped the warm, liquid comfort. After a moment I opened my eyes and saw that Calvin was staring at my right hand. I blushed.

"Who?" he asked, his voice concerned and resigned at the same time.

"Johnny Khyle." I shrugged. Calvin's eyebrows arched at the name. "Tell me about it," he suggested softly.

"I don't know exactly, Cal. We — Asher and I — were having a great time. Johnny was there. He'd been drinking. He made comments about you and me. I could tell Asher was getting irate. When we were leaving, Johnny was waiting in the parking lot. He had Bill with him, you remember Bill?" I asked him and when he nodded, I continued. "Well, stupid Johnny kept talking smack. I don't think he recognized Asher or anything. I just figured if he did, then if he were injured by Asher, he'd come after him with a lawsuit."

"So you felt the need to step in and defend your six-foot-five date?" Calvin asked skeptically.

"Enough with the size references. Size didn't matter. I felt responsible. Ash was there as my date. Johnny wouldn't have given him the time of day if it hadn't been for me. I didn't want to be the cause of that kind of stress in his life. Johnny stepped in, trying for a sucker punch and I... I... reacted. Look, I didn't plan to do anything, it just happened. Okay?"

Calvin chuckled quietly. "And how did Asher take that?"

"He got angry, if you can believe it!" I said in exasperation.

"KatyBeth, I've gotta tell ya, you may know horses like there's no tomorrow, but you've got a few things to learn about men." Calvin nodded in sympathetic humor. "Yeah, I can see how he'd be angry about that one."

"Well, I can assure you, and him, it won't happen again."

"That's probably good. It's okay, ya know, to allow a guy to be a guy when he's with you."

"What is that supposed to mean?"

"It means that no one would think less of you if you took a step back and permitted someone else to be strong in your place."

Since I didn't really know what to say to that whole topic, I decided to switch subjects.

"Is he up yet?"

"Asher left the house about forty-five minutes ago. I'd tread carefully. He's got a lid on it, but he's simmering pretty hot. Give him some space and just tread carefully. Now let me see your hand," Calvin told me, leaning forward. I placed my hand in his and he looked it over carefully.

"I don't think you broke it, just bruised the heck out of it. You gonna be okay to ride today?"

"Of course," I said, standing up and taking our cups to the sink to rinse them out. Calvin stood up as well and as I turned around, he pulled me gently in his arms.

"I like him, Katy. I can see you like him, too. And it's pretty obvious he thinks the world of you. I'm happy for you... and I hope this works out the way you want it to. Just be careful, all right?" he told me as he placed a light kiss on my forehead.

Right at that very moment, of course, Asher entered the kitchen. Isn't this just about perfect, I thought. He took in the embrace; I'd stepped back from Calvin, but he'd seen us, nonetheless. I felt my chin rising in sheer stubbornness. I'd done nothing wrong and wouldn't be made to feel like I had all over again.

Asher gave Calvin a look that would possibly keep him awake at night for some time. Then he turned and slammed the door on his way back outside. I closed my eyes for a moment, gritting my teeth. I heard Calvin's sigh.

"Go after him, KatyBeth. Explain what this was and what this wasn't. I can't get anywhere near him right now or he'll tear me apart before I can explain."

"You just said to tread carefully and give him some space."

"This calls for a different kind of action. Go, Katy. Trust me."

I left the house in a huff, not sure where Asher had gone. I noticed the barn door was open so headed in that direction. I heard a muffled thud from inside and quickened my steps. I came to a dead stop after I'd entered the barn. Asher was tossing around an eighty-plus pound bale of hay like it was a rag doll. I can lift them easily, but to throw them around like he was doing? I knew he was strong, but to see the evidence of that strength unleashed? I watched in silent fascination for a couple of minutes, content to let him vent in this way.

When Asher became aware of my presence, he picked the bale up and tossed it back on the stack he'd taken it from. His chest was rising and falling from his exertions. His eyes were still murderous. His mouth was set in an angry line; hands were balled into fists. He began to walk towards me; he looked very predatory, like he was stalking me. A part of me was advising that I should run. Now.

Another part, the way more sensible part, insisted I stand still. If he was stalking, then running would only further inflame him. Besides, I doubted I'd make it far before he stopped me. And that would have been galling, to say the least.

Asher stopped when he was right in front of me.

"Asher," I said, my voice soft and I hoped soothing. He held up one hand, his index finger raised. I fell silent and let him work through his issues.

"What the heck was that, Kate?" he asked, pronouncing each word slowly and deliberately. His voice shook in barely suppressed anger.

"It wasn't what you thought. It wasn't what it looked like, Ash."

"No? So, I imagined Calvin standing there in your kitchen with his arms around you and his lips on you?"

"I told you, Calvin is like a brother to me. The hug... was... he was just offering comfort."

"And the kiss? Was that comfort, too?"

"He kissed my forehead, Ash. Nothing romantic about it."

"It didn't look... He doesn't feel..." he began, then stopped and started, trying to finish his statement. "I didn't like it."

"Yes, I can tell."

"It should be me," he said indicating me. "All of you — I want it all, Kate."

"Well, you didn't offer. And, as a friend, Calvin did. And I took it, as a friend." My eyes were flashing up at him, not in the least cowed by his temper.

"I want to be able to touch you that way, without fear of losing control. I just can't... yet."

I was quiet for a moment, allowing his words to register in my brain. I took a deep breath and then slowly stepped up to him. I leaned my head forward until my forehead rested against his chest and I wondered where my boldness came from.

Asher froze when I stepped close to him, my hands came to rest lightly on his hips; I felt him tremble at my touch. After a minute or two standing this way, Asher gently raised his arms and enclosed me in his embrace, releasing his breath in a long sigh.

We heard the back door open and shut in the distance. I lifted my head to look at him. Asher's eyes were peaceful now; I gave him a small smile. Asher returned it and then very, very tenderly touched his lips to mine. I held still, just enjoying the contact.

Asher stepped back from me as we heard the ranch truck start up.

"That's Dad," I said quietly.

"I'm going in to change. Sorry, Kate. This is all rather new to me as well — jealousy was an unexpected emotion," Asher said as he left the barn. I counted to ten, then spun around and got busy getting our horses ready.

Asher entered the kitchen and found Calvin waiting for him. They greeted each other casually.

"Everything all right, now?" Calvin asked him; his manner was direct with friendly overtones.

"Yes."

Calvin detected a touch of steel in Asher's voice. "Listen, Asher... Katy's a real nice girl. I've known her my whole life almost. She's like a sister to me."

"A fact that you'd like to change." Definitely steel there in his voice.

"I don't deny it. KatyBeth doesn't see me like that, though. She doesn't... look at me the way she looks at you."

"She admitted as much," Asher told him. "She does love you, though."

"Like a brother only," Calvin said, nodding.

"Where's this going, Cal?" Asher asked.

"Why do you call her Kate?"

Asher contemplated him carefully before answering. "I see her as a woman, not a little girl."

"Your woman?" Calvin challenged.

"I'm doing my best to assure that outcome, yes."

"Fair enough. I've no problem with that, Asher. Be careful. As you pointed out, I do love her. I'd marry her in a heartbeat, if she'd look at me the way she looks at you. And I don't care if you're ten feet tall — you hurt her and I'll break you."

Asher smiled. "I'd expect nothing less, Calvin."

Calvin nodded at him. "And don't let her walk all over you. She runs a pretty tall bluff. Don't be afraid to call her on it. I'd better get out there and help her."

"See you in bit."

"KatyBeth — the little brawler!" Deken said as he and Derek entered the barn. He lightly punched me in the shoulder as he danced around me, imitating a prizefighter. Derek just laughed.

"You heard?" I asked with my back to them.

"Yeah, we heard you laid out Johnny Khyle in Buffalo Bill's parking lot," Deken said.

"What happened, Katy?" Derek, who was typically the more serious, sensible twin, asked me.

"Johnny was drunk and flapping his yap. He and Bill tried to start a fight with Asher. One thing led to another and Johnny got smacked."

"Uh... we heard you broke his nose," Deken said, still snickering.

"I didn't stand around trying to find out. He went down, Asher told Bill to get him out of there. We went inside to get some ice for my hand. End of story."

"I'd be careful. He's pretty ticked right now. And you know Johnny. You might have laid him out, but he's not the kind to take this quietly," Derek warned me.

"I'm not worried about Johnny Khyle. We all know he's an idiot," I told them. "Coffee's on in the house. Go on in and get some."

Deken put his arm around my shoulder, just a nonchalant action, and squeezed lightly. "You know we're here for you, Katy," he said, for once being serious.

I heard a muttered curse and looked towards the barn door. Asher and Calvin were standing there and Asher's eyes were on Deken's arm. Calvin whispered something up at Asher.

Not again, I thought. Calvin approached us, giving Deken a very pointed look that he missed by a mile; Derek saw it and knocking Deken's arm off my shoulder, said, "Come on, Deke, let's get some coffee."

Asher walked over to me and I could see that, for the most part, he was all right. "Who do you want to ride today?" I asked him quietly.

"Duke is fine," he replied. "Is it always like this around you?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, nonplused.

"The male attraction factor and you."

"They're just friends. You're going to have to get used to the fact that I have friends, of both genders."

"Do they all have to touch you?"

"Touching is generally a part of friendship, besides we'd look like a bunch of idiots walking around trying to not touch each other."

"I'll get Duke," Asher said as he walked away.

When we returned late that afternoon, Mom had another message waiting for me — well, Calvin and me. "JT called, KatyBeth. He needs a couple more riders for Friday and Saturday night."

"Oh, wow..." I said under my breath as I stepped to the sink to wash my hands.

I wasn't sure that I wanted to assist Jack Tanner, JT as he went by. JT was the head of the Cody Fair and Rodeo Planning Committee and he was always nice to me, but doing this would take me away from Asher. Asher leaned next to me and I could feel his eyes questioning me. I smiled as I turned to him, "Jack Tanner heads the Cody Fair and Rodeo. Calvin and I have helped him in the past, sometimes with the stock, behind the chutes, and sometimes with crowd control."

"Maybe I could come with you... tag along, or even help out," Asher suggested.

I perked up at that idea. "I'll call him and check it out. I don't think it'll be a problem."

Just as I hoped, JT had no objections. He needed our help with the stock on Friday night, and the Mounted Sheriff's Posse needed a couple extra riders for Saturday night. Calvin agreed, and after a moment or two to think about it, I made the decision to call Gina and see if she wanted to meet us there. Gina agreed and we made plans to meet near the stockyards at 3:00, Friday afternoon.

Wednesday and Thursday I worked with Asher in the arena; I had him practicing moving mounts and sliding stops — Ash really enjoyed that. I noticed he did seem to enjoy the physically challenging sessions better than others I'd had with him — in fact, I'd have to say he reveled in them. I enjoyed watching him, his focus, his drive to master the task at hand.

Friday morning, Asher caught me before we made it to the barn and made a special request of me. "Let's take today off; I'd like to work with you on personal defense. I told you I'd make time for this and I think now would be perfect."

I looked at him quizzically, not sure how serious he was. Asher grinned a little wickedly. "Well, I've noticed you seem to have habit of... confrontations. Just thought it'd be a good idea is all."

"You don't say..."

Asher chuckled at the look on my face. "Relax, love." He smiled at me and gently tapped my chin with his finger. "You have to admit, Kate, you see a lot of action. In the short, but fantastic, time I've known you, you've had a fistfight and three rather heated advances. You'll be surrounded by a lot of men drinking tonight — I think it'll be a good idea."

"And you can teach me?" I asked.

"I can teach you," he affirmed.

"Okay. Where do you want to do this?"

"Do you have a place set up for target practice here at the ranch?"

I nodded and then jerked my thumb over my shoulder towards the foothills behind the house. "Back there, a couple miles up."

"We'll pack a lunch and take the Jeep. Bring your handgun and several boxes of ammo. Do you have any targets?"

"Yeah, I've got a few targets."

We practiced for over three hours. Asher noted that I was a good shot. That didn't need improving; my aim was good at least. He showed me how to engage a target — especially one who was threatening me. Asher also walked me through losing my weapon and dealing with my attacker hand-to-hand. At the end of the three hours, we were both sweating and breathing hard. I came to the conclusion that Asher definitely knew what he was doing. I asked him about it and he lightly, easily brushed it off; said he had a couple of friends that had been in the Marines and they'd taught him some moves. The rest he'd picked up on his own.

"Use your legs for balance and move your hips with your throw," Asher instructed. The sun was warm in the sky; it beat down on them in hot rays of brilliant light. Both Asher and Kate were sweating, their clothing clinging to their bodies. Kate had beads of sweat above her lips that Asher tried not to be distracted by. He had a powerful urge to kiss them away.

Asher had already gone over gun use and self-defense. He had to admit that Kate was a great shot. This last hour he'd been working on hand-to-hand basics with her. Walking her through blocks and throwing strategic punches. Tonight they were going to the local fairgrounds, where lots of competitive men would be gathered. Men, who Asher knew, would already be geared up and ready to go, ready to engage the competition, ready to make a move on Kate. Asher figured it would be a fortunate evening if he didn't end up arrested.

Friday night passed fairly temperately. I stopped a fistfight between two barrel racers, and Asher and I chatted with the rodeo clowns. That was fun — they told a lot of jokes; most were a tad off color, but nothing too obscene.

Saturday, we arrived just after 5:00 and assisted the Mounted Sheriff's Posse as they directed traffic coming into the fairgrounds. At 8:00 we were relieved by the next shift coming on and so found ourselves with some free time. Asher and I decided to walk through the fair and see the displays.

As we meandered through the crowds, Asher kept his hand lightly at the small of my back. Every-so-often he pulled me a little closer, whether just for the contact or because he didn't like the look of one of the fair-goers, I wasn't sure; either one was fine by me. We were walking through the carnival area when he saw the ferris wheel all lit up. He nodded his head at it and said, "You wanna?"

Not being a big fan of heights, I just bit my lip and looked at him.

"You're not afraid are you?" he asked; his eyebrows rose in disbelief.

"Define afraid," I replied.

Asher chuckled and took my hand, gently pulling me toward the line. He bought our tickets and then turned back to me. "I'll keep you safe. I promise."

"That makes me feel loads better," I grumbled under my breath.

He must have heard because he chuckled again, very lightly, and then he leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Feel free to hold on to me as tightly as you want. I won't mind."

I blushed under his warm gaze and considered this idea. Spending any amount of time in Asher's embrace was enough to get my heart started and keep me distracted from the coming ride. Suddenly I found myself stepping into the bright red car as it came to a stop in front of us; the attendant opened the door; I felt it sway beneath me and immediately sat down and looked for the seatbelt. Asher took the seat next to me and as the ride was crowded we found another couple had taken the seat across from us.

They were two high-schoolers and were so into each other I doubted they were even aware of our presence. Their mouths were locked together and their arms were around each other. I stared for a moment and then looked away, shaking my head.

Each car was unloaded and then reloaded with new riders until all were filled. When I noticed we were at the top, the very top, and could see out over the entire fairgrounds, I was able to note how beautiful everything looked from way up here. I quickly looked away in apprehension and found my gaze locking with Asher's.

His eyes looked especially blue up here in the fading light; his lips were curved into that perfect, crooked grin that I loved so much. I felt my pulse quicken. Asher leaned over very slowly, his gaze holding mine, until his lips were just a hair's breadth away from my mouth. "Kiss me, Kate," he said quietly.

I took a deep, slow breath and leaned up until our lips met. He returned the kiss gently, tenderly. Asher kept his hands to the side — one behind me, the other resting against the sidewall — keeping himself in control.

I leaned into him, my hands coming up to his chest and resting there for a moment, enjoying the feel of him under my palms. Then slowly, I slid them up and around his neck, into his hair, and pulled him closer. I murmured in pleasure when I felt his arms finally slide around me, holding me against him. I could feel his heart racing in his chest; could hear his breath as it became ragged and raw. I heard his low growl and my breath caught in my throat as he nipped my neck.

I don't know how long we continued like that. I do remember the loud sound of someone clearing his throat. I blinked my eyes open to see that the couple seated across from us were still and quiet and staring at us with wide eyes. The boy gave Asher a knowing grin; I could see the unspoken high-five in his look. The girl mumbled something that sounded like, "Ew, get a room."

I felt the color blossom in my cheeks as they grew warm and thought her censure was unfair and unwarranted considering her behavior earlier. Surely we hadn't been _that_ bad. _Had we_? It was best not to dwell on that for too long.

# CHAPTER 11

A Strong Propensity for Violence

The film crew began arriving two days later in a long caravan of expensive rigs. In the mix were six large RV's, three horse trailers, and four semi-trucks. It was pretty chaotic.

I assisted with the horses, getting them unloaded and settled. One of them was corralled by himself. This one was pawing the dirt, alternately laying his ears back, then swiveling them forward again, and throwing his head around.

When I finally left the barn and made my way to the house in the late afternoon, Mom was sitting on the veranda with a dark-skinned man, whom I assumed must be the director, Xavier Montgomery.

He looked nice and distinguished, reminding me a little of Julio Iglesias. He wore blue jeans and a light-blue knit, long-sleeved shirt. As I stepped onto the front porch he and Mom rose and she introduced us. I shook his hand and found his grip was firm; I liked that. Asher stepped out the front door and looked around, with some dismay on his face then reached for my shoulder, giving it a light squeeze. I wondered if he was trying to encourage me or himself. "Here we go," he said under his breath.

The morning started off fast; I felt like I was running as soon as my feet hit the floor. Asher was meeting with the costume department, getting measured and fitted for his wardrobe. I was helping with last-minute placements for the livestock and incredibly more people were arriving, so I helped Mom get them situated as well. I'd seen Asher only once or twice, and just from a distance. He texted me once or twice, too — that was nice, knowing he was thinking of me. I enjoyed the pictures he sent of his costume, and laughed at some of the expressions on his face.

We arranged for a BBQ-mixer to get better acquainted with all the various persons involved in the production. I was helping Calvin set up the tables and chairs around the house. As I stepped from the backdoor — my arms laden with paper plates and napkins — I shaded my eyes and looked around hoping for a glimpse of Asher. I heard soft laughter coming from near the oak tree; the voice was feminine with a throaty quality to it. I searched in that direction and found Asher talking with a pretty brunette.

She was petite.

She was attractive, in a sophisticated way.

She was touching Asher's arm. Her fingers looked like claws the way she was clinging to him.

I was going to break her fingers.

One-by-one.

I began walking toward them, feeling a rush of fury flow through me. Suddenly Calvin was beside me. He gripped my arm with vise-like strength and turned me around; stopping briefly at the tables to relieve me of my burden then began walking me in the opposite direction.

"Easy girl," he said to me, shaking his head. "The two of you — he's not even remotely interested in that woman, so just hold your horses. That's Jessica Stevenson — she's Asher's co-star. They have to get acquainted, KatyBeth. It's part of Asher's job."

I hadn't spoken yet, had only been able to see through a red haze; and suddenly found myself sitting in one of the matching chairs in the office. I blinked my eyes. Calvin closed the door firmly behind him and sat down across from me. "You feeling any better?" he asked me.

"Who is she?"

"I told you. She's Jessica Stevenson. She's an actress. Jessica plays Asher's love interest in this film."

"And just what does that mean?"

"KatyBeth Reilly! Come on now, you're twenty-two years old. You're bigger than this. You both are just going to have to get over this whole jealous, he's mine/she's mine thing you've got going on. Asher is an actor. This is his job. If he has to kiss her, then just realize he's pretending — he's not enjoying it. And if you can't take it, then you should excuse yourself from being present during those times."

"Why are you telling me this?"

"Because I'm your friend. I know where your affection lies, and I know where his lies. You two need to calm things down and relax. This won't last if everyone has to walk around on eggshells, Katy. Bring it down a notch."

"Are you mad, Cal? About Asher?"

"No, I'm not mad, Katy. If he makes you happy, then how can I be mad about that?"

I stood up and gave Calvin a hug. "You're a good friend to me, Calvin."

"I know I am," he replied, ruffling my hair.

"How did you know?" I asked, a feeling of bewilderment thick in my skull. What was happening to me? I might lose my temper occasionally, but I'd just been intending to do violence to a woman I had never met before. I think I'm going insane!

"That you intended to hurt her?" he asked, chuckling. "Are you kidding me? You're a pretty easy book for me to read, KatyBeth. You had violence written all over your face. I thought I'd better step in and stop you, before you did something you'd regret."

"You're the best friend I've got, Cal — thank you. What would I do without you?"

"You'd probably be in jail right now."

During a lull in the afternoon, Deken slid up next to me as I cleared away dishes from one of the long tables we'd erected on the patio. "What's the matter, KatyBeth?"

"Nothing, Deke, why?" I replied in a distracted manner.

"Well, you haven't been your normal sunshine self today, first off. This glum mood have anything to do with the brunette?"

"A tad," I admitted dryly.

"You want me to take her out?" he asked in a conspiratorial fashion, eying the target.

"If she needs it, then I'll be the one doing it."

"Why not go stake your claim? Let her know she's trespassing."

"Don't tempt me, Deken," I grumbled good-naturedly.

"Hey, I didn't say anything about hurting her, just letting her know the ground rules is all."

I looked at him with questions in my eyes.

"Look, here you are, way over here, being all disgruntled, and she's enjoying your absence and his company. Go over and introduce yourself. Let her know you're here and he's yours. It's what I'd do," he said, shrugging.

"You're bad, Deken," I smiled at him.

"You know it!" He smirked. "Nah, I got you to smile though, didn't I?"

"You did. Thanks. I think I will go over there," I said, turning and looking in their direction.

Asher kept a blank expression on his face despite the constant chatter of the woman next to him. He missed Kate. He wanted Kate. But Kate had been distant ever since the film crew arrived and he wondered if she wasn't already fed up with him and this circus.

Would she retreat, back away, and decide he wasn't worth the effort? He hoped not. Asher honestly didn't know what he'd do, or how he'd handle it if she did.

Asher was seated in one of the folding chairs out on the lawn, a glass of iced tea in his hand. Jessica Stevenson was seated next to him. She was speaking to Asher, but as I watched their interaction, he seemed distracted. He looked up as I approached and a genuine smile spread across his face; his eyes lit up. It was like sunlight breaking through the clouds. I loved that smile. I couldn't help but return it.

Asher stood up when I got closer. His hand slipped to my shoulder, lightly squeezing me, and he laid a soft, quick kiss on my cheek.

"Jessica, I'd like to introduce you to Kate Reilly," Asher said as he took my hand. "Kate, this is Jessica Stevenson."

"It's good to meet you, Jessica," I said, looking her in the eye.

"Oh, hey, you too, Kelly," she said.

"It's Kate, Jessica. Her name is Kate," Asher said.

"Oops. Sorry, Kate. My mix-up." Jessica smiled up at me, her expression coy. "I play Asher's love interest in Dust Devils."

Keep it up, sister, I thought as I smiled back at her. "Yes, I heard that already. I guess it's fortunate that Ash is such a good actor." My smile brightened. Jessica looked at me coolly then. I could literally see her taking my measure — I hoped she came up with a correct estimate. Her eyes narrowed slightly and I got the impression she had just changed her opinion of me. Good. I could take the gloves off if she needed me to.

"Have you met Rupert yet?" Asher asked me. He might have noted the irritation building in me.

"No, I haven't. Xavier wanted me to meet the wrangler, too."

"Let's go find them, then," Asher said, quickly leading me away.

Rupert turned out to be a likable, middle-aged man of medium build. He shook my hand enthusiastically. "Very pleased to meet you, Miss Reilly," he said warmly.

"Rupe, if we can get a copy of the script for the next few days, then Kate can make sure I'm properly prepared," Asher told him.

"Of course, I'll get you one shortly. Excuse me," Rupert said as he walked away.

"So, what is Rupert's job here? What does he do?" I asked Asher.

"Rupe... is like my liaison with the studio. At times, he acts as my manager. Though he's not, technically, I do occasionally employ him to fill that role when it suits me to do so."

"Oh yeah? How so?"

"I'll tell you sometime," Asher grinned. "Let's go find Scotty."

Scotty Wilcox was a redhead. He was maybe in his late twenties and had a build like a bull rider. Turns out I wasn't too far off the mark; he'd retired a few years back from the rodeo circuit after he'd been injured rather severely. Scotty had decided he could make a safer living doing what he did now, which was to handle the livestock for Black Hills Entertainment. I learned all this from Asher as we made our way to where Scotty was standing.

Scotty was also a flirt, a wolf with red hair. Asher hadn't warned me about that.

"Scotty, I'd like you to meet Kate Reilly. She's the one who's been giving me the equestrian lessons," Asher told him as he introduced us.

Scotty carefully looked me over. His expression wasn't lewd, just appreciative; and then said, "And where do I sign up for riding lessons?"

"Excuse me?" I said, thinking I hadn't heard him correctly.

"Behave yourself, Scotty. This one's taken. Get it?" Asher said, his arm slipping around my waist, pulling me into his side.

"You might wanna brand this one quick then, Asher. Turn your back and I'll be here to gobble her up." He smiled at me and I could see the roguish light in his green eyes. I couldn't help but smile at him then. He was a likable, friendly-wolf.

"Trust me, I know. And you'd have to get in line. She's already got a fan club," Asher said dryly. I just silently rolled my eyes at him.

"A fan club, you say? Do I get a t-shirt if I join?" Scotty asked Asher.

A large buckskin horse came trotting up to the fence. He neighed shrilly, sticking his head over the rails, reaching toward me in an inquisitive, friendly manner. I quietly stepped closer and felt Scotty's tension as I did so. The horse turned out to be a stallion, and he must have smelled our horses on me. I stood still as the stallion whiffed my clothing. Slowly I began to scratch his nose and forehead as he gently rubbed his head against me. He nickered quietly then, enjoying the attention.

"What kind of training has he had?" I asked Scotty.

"The expensive kind. Though he's a stud, Buckdun behaves himself. He's great for the rougher country like this. He's actually a very gentle horse to ride."

"Can't have your movie star injured can we, big fella?" I said to the horse.

"Maybe you'd like to ride him, see how he feels?" Scotty asked me.

"Yeah, I'd love to. Is that okay, though? I mean, he's the studio's mount, right? Won't they object?" I asked.

"Nah, they trust me. Besides, I'd like to see what your experience level is."

"Okay..." I wasn't sure what to make of that. Maybe he wanted to be sure I was doing a thorough job with Asher. "Where do you keep his tack?" I opened the gate and stepped inside the arena; Scotty and Asher followed close behind me.

"We haven't unloaded that as yet. You have something that might fit him?" Scotty asked me.

"I would imagine so. What type of bit does he use?"

"He prefers a snaffle. I used a double twisted-wire for the last couple of years, but you can basically ride him in just his halter."

"Okay. Ash, want to give me a leg up?" I asked, turning to him.

"Is that safe?" he asked me; I saw the concern flair in his blue eyes.

"Scotty thinks so. I'll soon find out," I told him. Asher leaned down and cupped his hands for me. I raised my knee and he lifted me up easily onto the broad back of the stallion.

"Thanks. Now step away, please. Both of you."

"Careful, Kate," he warned me, gently.

Buck had a nice easy gait, even at a trot. Momentarily I moved him further into a well-collected lope. He was amazingly smooth.

A lot of finesse had gone into this horse's training. Buck wanted to go faster. We had room in the corral so I allowed him some more speed, leaning over his withers and gripping his mane. There just wasn't room for an all-out gallop. After a few laps I eased him down to a walk. He responded willingly to the lightest touch. I patted Buck's neck, enjoying the feel of the big horse under me. I turned back to the gate to see that quite a few more people had joined Asher and Scotty.

I slid down from Buck's back and turned around. Asher and Scotty were watching me closely.

"You ride beautifully," Scotty said sincerely.

"Thanks," I said to him and then turned to Asher. I think I was blushing at the heat from Asher's stare at this point. "You're very lucky. He's a great horse," I nodded at Buck.

"I enjoyed that," Asher said, ignoring my comment about the horse. "Watching you."

"Miss Reilly? I wonder if you'd be willing to assist me with something." Scotty asked me.

"KatyBeth," I told him, smiling. "Sure, what do you need?"

"Believe it or not, I'm having some difficulty with one of our horses. As you can see, we have several buckskins here. They're intended to be the 'same' horse in the film. Obviously we'll have to dust or paint them in some cases, to make sure they all look alike. We'll use our stock for the scenes with Asher, and your stock for the extras in the film. I'd like you to take a look at this horse — he's the one isolated in the corral there," Scotty said, indicating the animal in question with a jerk of his head.

I looked at the horse, who was trotting nervously up and down the length of the small corral he was penned in. I began to walk over to him when Asher grabbed my wrist.

"Not tonight, Kate. Take a look at him later, huh? Besides, Rupert's on his way with the script. You can help me read lines and make sure I'm ready for whatever needs to be filmed tomorrow. Okay?" Asher asked me.

"All right, Ash. If that works for you, Scotty?" I asked the redhead.

"That's fine," Scotty said. "Well, I'm going to finish getting these horses settled and then I'm calling it a night. See you both first thing in the morning."

"I've asked the twins to come and stay," Dad said that night as Deken and Derek stepped into the kitchen. "With all these extra folks running around, you never know what might need to be done, and you'll be so busy with Asher... I just figured, why not?"

"Okay," I said. Asher came into the room, wearing sweat pants cut into shorts, and a t-shirt. "Deke, Derek, you have a preference for which room you all want?"

"It don't matter none, Katy," Derek said.

Calvin caught my eye and nodded in Asher's direction. Ahhh, I thought, Dad is being cautious; just not about the extra people running around the ranch. He was being cautious about Asher and me.

I walked past Asher and he winked at me. I smiled to myself. At least he wasn't offended. "Come on you two; let's get you settled in, then," I said over my shoulder to the twins. After I had their room readied for them, I excused myself to go up and shower.

When I came back down, Calvin, the twins, and Asher were playing a quick hand of poker. "Deal me out, fellas," Asher said to them as I came in the room. "I've got work to do."

"Lame," Deken coughed under his breath.

"Yeah, likely excuse, Ash," Derek said.

"Whatever, I won," Calvin said, scooting back from the table.

"You really need to study your lines?" I asked Asher quietly as he came to stand beside me.

"I do," he replied. "Is there some place we can go to be private?"

"I'm not sure," I said, then asked in a raised voice, "You guys going to watch a movie?"

"Yeah, that sounds good," Deken said.

I looked at Asher. "The kitchen will be sorta quiet. Will that work?"

"It'll do."

We sat at the table and read through the packet Rupert had handed Asher earlier. The schedule for the first few days of shooting consisted of a lot of scenes with Asher riding his horse or stalking through the wilderness in search of his prey. I didn't notice anything too strenuous.

We remained there at the table for the next couple of hours. I read through the few lines he had, and Asher teased me that I'd make a great actress — he said I had a flair for drama — which I ignored. He'd occasionally touch my hand or my arm. Once he let his knuckles lightly graze my knee; he spread his palm flat across my leg, just above the knee. Slowly he slid his palm up my thigh, then reversed course; and again slowly slid it back to my knee where he let it rest.

"Look at me, Kate," Asher said, his voice suddenly rough and low. I shook my head, keeping my eyes down. He reached forward and pulled my chin up.

"Kate. Open your eyes and look at me."

I did. His eyes were closer than I thought. And they were hot. His bright blue eyes smoldered at me. My throat felt dry. "That's better," Asher said, taking a slow deep breath. "You have beautiful eyes. You have a beautiful mouth — it drives me crazy."

Asher was still holding my chin and he leaned forward. "Don't make a liar out of me, Kate — I am in control of myself."

And then his lips were on mine. They were hesitant; he was testing himself. I could feel his whiskers; he hadn't shaved in a while. I felt it when his lips parted slightly and I shuddered at the sensation. A moment later, he nibbled at my bottom lip.

Asher pulled back and looked at me. "You'd better get to bed, love. I'll see you in the morning," he told me standing up and pulling me to my feet. Asher leaned down and pressed his lips to my forehead, his hands holding on to my shoulders. Then he stepped back and let me go. I walked past the guys in the great room, ignoring their looks of silent speculation. Asher and I had been careful. We'd done nothing to feel guilty about.

Kate was killing him. Asher could not remember a time in his life when he'd felt this torn up and inside out. Ever. Not when he'd gone through intensive physical and psychological training and military exercises. Not even that time his recon-team had been pinned down under heavy enemy fire. None of that compared with the feelings, emotions, and needs that Kate created in him.

Every touch, every look, every word she spoke brought Asher to a new level of longing. It was through this experience he decided there must be a God. Who else could create such an exquisitely painful and equally pleasurable need? Who else, but God, could, within the same body, bring him the means of his destruction and his salvation? For every instance that he felt on the verge of shattering, he felt an even more potent need to do the right thing. It was a dichotomy of burning and instant healing. Kate was burning him, and yet she was healing him also.

# 1CHAPTER 12

Boundaries? _What_ boundaries?

Did _you_ see any boundaries?

Asher had never been jealous a day in his life. He'd never cared about anyone enough to be jealous before. He was jealous now. He caught the admiring looks of the film crew, the construction crew, even the other actors when they laid eyes on Kate.

The only thing keeping him together was that she never, ever responded to any of them the way she responded to him. Her blushed skin and shaky breath only occurred when he looked at her. She never even seemed to notice their attention.

Asher decided he wanted to speed some things up; have an official title for their relationship. He decided it was time for him to publicly stake his claim. Kate said she wanted to take things slowly; did that mean keeping their relationship under the radar? Would she be agreeable to bringing it into the open? He wondered what her parents would think, what they'd say. Would they approve? What would he do if they didn't?

The first official week of filming Dust Devils was hectic and bizarre, with actual filming commencing on Monday, June 20. There were night shoots, afternoon shoots, early morning and late morning shoots — my head was spinning. There were constant adjustments to the script, wardrobe, makeup, settings; then there was the fact that making a movie didn't follow the same course that watching a movie did. Nothing went in order. Scenes seemed so random to me; it was hard to keep up.

In the midst of all this chaos, I finally heard from Candi. Sort of. She didn't call, just sent me a text explaining she needed time and space to work through some issues and that when she was ready to talk to me she'd be in touch. I guess I'd just have to be patient with her.

One early morning about a week after filming had begun I entered the kitchen in desperate search of coffee and found Samuel, Cory, Calvin, and Asher seated at the table. I stopped in surprise and then continued into the brightly lit room. Did every light have to be turned on? Wouldn't one small candle work just as well?

"Hey," I grumbled reaching for a mug. "I didn't know you were coming in."

"We flew in to Cody late last night, then rented a car and arrived around 1:00 this morning," Samuel said. "It's good to see you, Katy."

"Thanks. It's good to see you, too," I lied. Does he have to sound so chipper seeing as how he arrived only about four hours ago?

Asher winked at me; he was by now well aware of how fond I was of mornings; which is to say, I typically hated them — especially early mornings before I've had coffee. He kept his good morning to himself; I appreciated this.

Asher had to meet with Josey, the costume designer, first thing this morning for yet more fittings — Asher was such a large man that many modifications had to be made to accommodate his size.

I knew somewhere on our property a construction crew was erecting a cabin and a barn, and a town was being built as well. Most of these structures would be used mainly for the outdoor shots. A few small, temporary sound stages would be used for key scenes.

We spent a lot of time, or so it seemed to me, moving to various locations on the ranch. The camera crew would set up for a shot, or a series of shots, in which Asher would be tracking some adversary through the wilderness; or there'd be scenes where he would ride, mostly Buckdunn, or one of the other horses. I found it incredible how many shots were made of the same scene, just from various angles and with differing lighting.

Scotty was a continual source of light-hearted flirtation, most of which I ignored successfully. Every so often, I'd catch an irritated look from Cory, directed at Scotty or me. One day soon I planned to ask him what his problem was. Occasionally Scotty'd ask me a serious question about one horse or another. I still hadn't had a chance to look at the gelding he'd been having trouble with, but hopefully would be able to this week.

Thankfully Xavier hadn't scheduled any evening shoots tonight, so Asher and I were able to enjoy dinner at the table; it was comfortable and uncomfortable, all at the same time. Asher was relaxed; I was a little tired though. He joked with Dad and Calvin, Samuel, and Cory. He asked more questions about the running of the ranch — how much land sold for around here, what the market was like for cattle and horses. It was comfortable because I could see that Mom and Dad seemed to have genuine affection for Asher. It was comfortable because I enjoyed their conversations, their easy manner.

It was uncomfortable because my boundaries were smeared, like the distant, indistinct shimmers in a heat wave. It was uncomfortable because I struggled, trying to remember those boundaries and re-establish them. I knew I had, once upon a time, had boundaries. My set-in-steel limits of right and wrong, too far and not far enough, of knowing what was safe and unsafe. Of understanding my desire to be closer to Asher, yet remembering the reasons to keep my distance. It was uncomfortable because every so often I would catch Asher looking at me and his eyes spoke volumes.

He was having a hard time remembering boundaries too.

His eyes, when they caught mine, held me captive. The strain of trying to appear unaffected by his close proximity was growing by leaps and bounds this evening, of pretending to those around me that I wasn't interested in Asher as a man, that I wasn't attracted to him. It was almost unbearable to me in my current state of exhaustion and I knew I'd have to excuse myself soon; my head was beginning to pound. I waited another five minutes or so, and then stood up, trying not to sway.

"I'm going to bed. Good night," I told them, my eyes on the table.

"You okay? You've been quiet tonight," Dad observed.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I've just got a bit of a headache. And I'm a little tired. I'll see you guys in the morning," I said, giving Dad a quick smile. I turned from the table without looking at anyone else and quickly walked from the room.

I made it to my bedroom and collapsed on the bed. I was trembling. My breath was coming fast; it matched my pulse. I moaned quietly to myself. I wanted, desperately, to have his arms around me.

Sex. I can't deny it was on my mind, but I wasn't thinking only of sex.

Honestly. I knew what sex was, but other than understanding its general conceptual function, I'd had no experience with it.

I had boundaries, remember? I knew what was right and what was wrong.

I knew that sex was something for people who were married. This was a line I'd never come close to crossing before. I didn't think I was close to crossing it now, but certainly the subject had been on my mind as of late. Properly, on my mind, within the context it was designed for.

I suddenly found myself seriously considering the idea of being married to Asher and all that would entail. There would be no lack for passion, I was sure.

That he felt physical attraction for me I did not doubt. I'd seen it in his eyes, could feel it emanating from him, felt it in every touch. But the idea that I spent most of my time considering was this: Aside from the physical attraction we felt for each other, was there more? Did Asher and I have more in common than a strong desire for each other? Could a relationship between us last? Could we endure?

If Asher didn't care, didn't want me for anything other than a flirtation, an easy or convenient distraction — then why waste my time with him? On the other hand, I wasn't sure if I hadn't already travelled too far down this emotional road that I wouldn't feel pain when and if it ended. And that scared me. What would he do? Why was he with me? When this job was over, what would happen to us? Would there even be an us? Then again, why did this decision rest solely on what Asher wanted or didn't want?

What did I want?

Was I such a coward that I'd only move, only commit to this relationship, if he moved first? Somehow that didn't sit well with me — I'm not a coward. I wasn't about to announce my intentions to the world or anything, but that didn't prevent me from coming to a decision about him on my own.

I tried to step back and look at Asher objectively. As hard as it was to do, I tried to look at him without noticing his physical attributes. Was there more to him that I admired than just his good looks?

I believed so. Asher was sincere and honest. He was not applying any undue pressure on me physically. He was respecting my request that we not have a sexual relationship. He was respectful and careful with Calvin, a very good friend of mine who Asher knew loved me.

So far, so good.

Asher wasn't completely mine. Yet. I knew that I wanted him to be mine. All mine.

And I guess there was my answer. If I wanted him in that way, with that kind of permanence, then, yes, there was way more to love about him than his looks. If we could respect each other so avidly right now, then I could see us enduring. So, why did this have to seem so complicated? Why do I have to over-analyze everything?

I got up and took a shower, the heat helping to ease my muscles. The thought of his leaving and me never seeing him again, was... well, it was frightening, the intensity of the pain I felt.

In that, too, I had my answer. For better or for worse, I had already committed myself to this, to him. My only choice now was to see this through to completion, whatever that might be. Whether a painful, destructive end or a fantastically beautiful one, I knew I was in for the long haul.

After my shower, I lay back down on my bed and then abruptly leapt up again.

It was too stuffy in here.

I opened the window, hoping to coax in a breeze to cool my fevered skin. I sat down on the window seat and closed my eyes, concentrating on lowering my heart rate. It didn't help that I took this opportunity to think about how acutely aware of him I was this evening.

I'd wanted to feel the texture of his hair, his skin. I'd wanted to kiss him, to hold him.

I breathed in the cool mountain air. Slowly. Deeply. Until I could feel myself calming down. I pulled the towel off of my head, letting my hair hang loose, and reached for the brush by my bedside table. Gently I combed through the tangles. Both in my hair and in my mind.

Asher was out of my class; I knew this better than anyone. Maybe it was better put that he was outside my world. It really had nothing to do with "class," so to speak. He was from Hollywood; I was from the backwoods country. Our worlds didn't normally collide.

And yet, in this instance, they had. They collided. We met. And we desired each other. I could only be grateful that our worlds had collided.

We hadn't spoken yet about a future together, other than that he wanted me in the foreseeable future. I didn't know what expectations he had. Would he want me to move? Leave my family behind? Could I do that? Did he want children? So many thoughts rambled through my exhausted mind and I was having a hard time focusing on any one of them.

I jumped when the knock sounded gently on my door.

"Come in," I called quietly.

My dad stuck his head around the corner of the door. "How's your head?" he asked me gently.

"A little better. Thanks," I told him.

"You got a minute?"

"Sure," I said. Dad came in and closed the door. He sat down on my bed and folded his hands in his lap. He took a deep breath and then looked over at me. "Katy, you're a grown woman now. It's hard for me to accept that fact, but I realized it these last few days. Watching you... and... watching Asher."

I flinched at the sound of his name.

Dad noticed. He nodded, slowly. "You like him. A lot, I'd say," he spoke gently. "And, I think it's fair to say that he holds a strong attraction for you as well. I know you're an adult and I can't tell you what to do, but... I just want to caution you to go slowly. Be careful. You don't know him well yet. Take the time to get to know him. Don't rush into anything. What I've seen of Asher so far — I like him, too. He seems to be a good man. And more, he seems to be a gentleman.

"However, you are my daughter. I love you and I don't want to place you in a situation that you might not be equipped to handle.

"That's why I asked the twins to stay for a while. Passion is a good thing, when within the bounds that God intended it. Outside of those, it can be destructive. And even the strongest person can be overcome by it. I trust you. And for the most part, I even trust Asher. But, as your father, I need to do what I can to help you stay safe and strong. The twins will be around to keep an eye on things if Calvin and I are gone. I think having the knowledge that Deken and Derek are near will give you and Asher the added strength to withstand any temptation."

I hadn't spoken at all while Dad was talking. I wouldn't dishonor him now by denying what was the truth. I knew Dad was being honest with me; he was treating me like an adult. I could only feel gratitude for him, for both my parents. Dad hadn't accused Asher or me of anything. He hadn't laid down the law. He simply and honestly spoke the truth to me. Knowing he saw me as having that kind of integrity, and saw Asher as having integrity, too; well, that right there gave me the courage to do the right thing. I vowed to myself not to let my dad down.

Dad stood up then and kissed the top of my head. "Good night, Sweetie."

"Night, Dad," I said. "And... I love you, too. Thanks." I smiled at him as he winked at me and softly closed the door on his way out.

Jackson knew. Asher could see it in his eyes. The look wasn't angry or suspicious even, but it was thoughtful. Jackson loved his daughter and cared for her and Naomi deeply. Asher wondered what he intended to do with this newfound realization of his daughter's new boyfriend.

They would have to tell her parents, Asher decided. It was the right thing to do. The respectful thing to do. Asher intended to bring it up to Kate soon. He'd never had to deal with a girl's parents before; this experience was new and a little unsettling.

At 3:37 a.m. Asher received a text message that read, Check the news. He quickly deleted the message and opened his favorite news app. He found what he was looking for. The headline read: Allied forces confirm the death of Ali Assaad — top Al-Qaeda Militant Leader.

Asher lay back against his pillow, a grim smile playing on his lips. Another one down; how many more to go? He knew there was no need to be concerned — when he was needed, they'd be in touch.

The big man stumbled from the brush. He was bleeding profusely from a bullet wound in his shoulder, but he knew he had to keep going. He fell to the ground, his muscles trembling. His clothing was stained with sweat and blood. He rolled to his knees, fighting to get back on his feet. He had to keep going.

They'd be going after Lillian now and he had to get there to stop them.

Somewhere on the mountain, Cain lay bleeding and battered, but Jon knew Cain was a fighting man and could take care of himself.

Jon stood for a moment, swaying on his feet. Then he gathered himself and settled down. He checked the gun strapped to his hip, made sure it was ready for action. He flexed his fingers, not wanting his gun hand stiff. Jon's eyes narrowed as he contemplated his next move, then after a moment of deliberation, headed down the mountain, knowing a battle to the death awaited him.

"Aaaaand... cut!" Xavier called. "We'll wrap here and then head to the town to film that next sequence. Take a breather everyone. We'll reconvene in an hour at the town site."

I watched from my out-of-the-way vantage point as Asher stepped back into the little clearing we were sitting in. He laughed at something the camera operator said to him then brushed some debris from his shirt. It was disconcerting seeing him all bloodied and battered the way the makeup department had fixed him this morning. He searched for me, and when he saw my position, made his way to my side.

"That was great," I told him with a smile. My eyes roved over him, taking in the gore.

Asher caught my eye and said, "Hey, I gotta go get this makeup off then we'll head to the town site for the next set."

Things moved pretty fast, and days tended to blur together. The only quiet times were at night — when there wasn't a night shoot.

We cut filming short on the Fourth of July, and some of us went to the fairgrounds for the fireworks show. That was a nice, fun break from the pace. On the way home — just after midnight — I saw red and blue lights in the rearview mirror. I groaned, knowing who was pulling me over. I glanced at Asher to see how he was reacting. He seemed calm, almost expectant. I pulled the truck to the side of the road and turned the engine off. Officer Andy shined his light in the driver's window just a moment or two later.

"Evening, KatyBeth. License and registration, please."

"Sure," I grumbled, reaching for the requested items. Asher silently handed me a shiny, black business card, and nodded in Andy's direction. I handed the card to Andy, wondering what it was. I finished gathering the items Andy requested, and held those out to him as well. Andy didn't reach for them; he was staring at the card I'd given him. He nervously glanced at Asher, and then mumbled he'd be right back. I watched him walk back to his cruiser. He sat down, and stared at the card for a moment longer before dialing a number with his cell phone. I looked at Asher. "What's with the card?"

"Officer Andy is about to learn some manners."

"What does that mean?"

"It means he won't be bothering you any longer, unless you're actually breaking the law."

"Who's he calling?"

"A higher authority."

I was about to ask what that meant, when Andy turned his red and blue lights off, and quickly drove away. I did a double-take, trying to figure out what, or whom, he could have called that might have caused this reaction. I was drawing a blank. I heard Asher chuckle darkly and turned back to him.

"See? No more harassment from Officer Andy. You're in the clear now."

"Uh, thanks... I think."

"It was my pleasure," Asher said; he sounded smug and satisfied. Who could he have called that had that kind of clout, I wondered.

I wasn't permitted at the site for the next scene that Asher was shooting; which was most likely a good thing, because he'd be filming a love scene — the only love scene — with Jessica. Asher assured me this was strictly a kissing scene; his shirt would not even be unbuttoned. This news relieved me. A little.

Though the idea of that woman, and her mouth and hands on Asher, made violent, unkind thoughts enter my mind again — I settled for a third cup of coffee instead. Asher hadn't left the house yet; though he promised to see me before he did.

I was at the sink, filling it with warm soapy water when I heard Asher step behind me. I looked over my shoulder at him; he studied me silently for a moment, his eyes locked with mine. "Your dad is very astute," he said finally. "I've tried to be careful, but he noticed. He sees things."

Turning, my back now against the counter, I didn't say anything, but I nodded slowly.

"Kate," he spoke softly, my name sounded like a caress as he slowly walked up to me. Oh man, oh man, oh man.

I could feel the heat from his body, though he still was not touching me. He was breathing fast. I was trying to breathe again. Slowly, so slowly, he reached out and touched my lips, outlined them with his thumb. Then he gently cupped my face, his thumbs brushed my cheeks. My hands came up to grip his wrists; I leaned into his touch.

"Careful," he spoke softly. I closed my eyes as his voice caressed me. "I have no desire to disrespect your father, Kate. Or you."

I nodded silently, unable to speak.

"I've got to go. Hopefully this shoot won't take long," Asher said to me, his voice back to normal now. "It's Friday. Let's take a break tonight, go get pizza or something. Cut loose just a bit. We're both wound pretty tight, Kate, and it'd do us some good. We'll make a group of it. That sound all right with you?"

"It really does. I'll let everyone know. What time do you want to go?"

"Let's say six-ish. I'll see you, hopefully, no later than early this afternoon. Bye, Kate," Asher said. He tenderly kissed me then turned to go.

"Bye. I hope things go well today."

"Cut! Asher, you need more passion! This is an embrace, with the woman you love and wish to marry," Xavier said. "Take a minute, go get a drink. Relax. We'll revisit this scene in ten."

Asher stormed out of the room that had been erected as the interior scene for the doctor's office. He noted absently that everyone within the vicinity seemed to find something else to look at, as he walked past them. He heard Jessica griping under her breath about his inability to do a love scene. Asher rolled his eyes and ground his teeth together.

He had plenty of ability to do a love scene! He'd done many love scenes. Faking passion was not something new to him. He was an actor! His problem was not an inability to fake passion, but rather with the subject he had to fake it with. Also, it felt strangely like he was cheating on Kate. That idea was intolerable to him.

Samuel handed him a bottle of water, which he accepted gratefully. Asher opened it and took a swig to rinse his mouth out and spat the water on the ground. Then he took a long drink, nearly finishing the bottle.

"What seems to be the problem, Ash?"

"Jessica! Me. Kate. I don't know. This has never happened before. I'm your average hot-blooded male. Jessica is, no denying it, a beautiful woman. Kissing her should not be distasteful for me. And yet, somehow it is. It's Kate. She's not here right now, but then again, she is. Kate's right here," Asher grumbled, tapping his head.

"Perhaps you'll need to use that to your advantage then. Imagine it's Katy you're kissing," Samuel suggested.

"I'm not sure that would be a good idea. If my imagination is convincing enough, my body may not wish to stop." Asher chuckled.

"That sounds like an interesting conversation, my friend. Still, you need to solve your problem, in another six minutes," Samuel replied, looking at his watch.

"I know. Let me think," Asher said. He stretched his big frame, feeling his muscles ripple. He'd told Kate the truth; he was wound tight. He felt coiled, like a snake, ready to strike with the slightest cause.

In his head, he knew he could do this scene. It wasn't particularly trying. His character, Jon, entered the doctor's office through a back door... Asher replayed the scene silently in his head, going over every sequence, every detail, every line.

Somehow it was no longer Jessica as Lillian, that Asher pictured kissing in this scene. It was Kate. He longed to be able to hold her like that, to express himself, releasing his desire for her like that. To crush Kate's body against his own. To really kiss her and to feel her response to him on his lips.

Asher's nostrils flared. His lips were taut. His shoulders were stiff with strain.

"That's it!" Xavier said, from a dozen feet away. He'd been about to approach Asher to talk with him about the scene, when he'd noted the physical changes taking place on Asher's face. Xavier had watched in silence until he saw what he'd been looking for in his actor. "That's the look I need, Asher. Whatever you're thinking of right now, don't stop. I don't care what it is, I don't need to know. I just need to capture it on film. Let's go, everyone! Places!"

I breathed in the cool morning air and felt my head clear. Asher said we had to be careful and he was right. I was trying to be careful, but it wasn't easy when my body was being awakened to yearnings I'd never felt before. Stop it! I scolded myself. This isn't helping any!

I cared for the chickens — a perfectly mundane task — and collected the eggs. Nothing in the least romantic or passion-inducing about that. I put the eggs in the fridge out in the barn until I would go back in the house. Then I cleaned the horse stalls and turned the horses out in the paddock. I caught one of the new geldings and after riding him, because it had been a long while since I'd ridden Red, I saddled him as well. I didn't bother with the arena; Red and I needed a good solid ride.

I set the big red horse to a gallop almost from the moment we left the ranch yard. We passed several members of the film crew who either waved or stood by and quietly watched our passing. I came upon Scotty exercising one of the buckskin geldings that were used as a spare for Asher. I brought Red to a halt — he didn't like that — he danced around, pawing the ground, determined to continue our ride.

"Where you headin' KatyBeth?" Scotty asked.

"Just giving this big fella some TLC. I'll be back in an hour or so. Ash wants to go into town tonight, take a break and get pizza. Pass it around will ya?"

"Sure, Katy, will do. You think you might have an opportunity to take a look at that horse when you get back?"

"You know what, Scotty? I will have. Don't saddle him or anything. Just have his gear available for me, all right? See you in bit," I said, waving at him as I let Red go again.

# CHAPTER 13

This Time the Fight Is Mine

I stood in the middle of the large arena. The sun was warm on my back, and a little trickle of sweat ran between my shoulder blades. My wild run with Red had loosened me up. I was ready for whatever this horse had to throw at me. I adjusted my baseball cap and tightened the elastic holding my hair in place. Scotty stood next me.

"Tell me about him, Scotty," I said, as I looked the golden colt over.

"His name's Ranger. He's four years old. I had him cut when he was a yearling. I trained him. I foaled him."

"He's your horse?"

"Was. I sold him to the studio for this movie. The final bill of sale is contingent upon his being ready and ride-able. You know my back is bad from that bull-riding injury, right? I just can't take the rough pounding now. I can ride him, and for the most part he takes everything pretty well but as you can see, he's wound tighter than a top. He's just such a beautiful animal. I didn't have the heart to dump him. I've been waiting until I could have some free time to work with him, but never seem to find any. When Asher mentioned you and your skill, well, I thought I'd give it a shot."

"All right then. Scotty, please step out of the arena, and keep everyone else out as well. No one, and I mean no one, comes in here. Got it?"

"Sure. I got it," Scotty said; he gave me a quick piercing look, then nodded and left the arena.

Scotty had left Ranger's saddle and bridle on the ground next to me. I picked up the halter and lead rope and walked toward the big golden horse.

Ranger snorted, his nostrils extended as I opened the gate to the small round pen he was in. He made a rush for the open gate, but I waved the rope at him and he shied away. The big horse trotted to the far side of the pen and stopped, with his backside faced in my general direction. He threw his head high and rolled his eyes some, snorting loudly.

Big, tough, guy, I thought. Well, Ranger, you're about to learn some manners. And the first one is, you never, ever show me your backside unless you want me to smack it. And with that I hauled off and slapped that rope across his rump. He squealed and jumped, kicking out with his hind legs. I wasn't within his reach, but I didn't like the attitude behind that action either, so I waved the rope at him again, and soon had him running in a tight circle around the small pen.

I kept Ranger moving for about five minutes; then I lowered the rope and mellowed my voice, "Whoa, big fella. Easy does it. Whoooa."

By this time, Ranger had worked up a bit of a sweat, but he settled down enough to stop and turn to face me. I stayed where I was and called to him. After a moment, he lowered his head and stepped lightly in my direction. He continued one step at a time, until he was right in front of me. I didn't make any attempt to move. I just kept talking to him, soothing him. After a moment Ranger was rubbing his head against me. I slowly moved my hand up and rubbed his forehead, scratching all around his ears. I wanted to see how sensitive his ears were; I found nothing to indicate they bothered him. I reached in my pocket and fed him a couple of apple bites; he took those readily and chomped them in quiet satisfaction.

I was able to get Ranger's halter on him and then led him easily from the pen to where the saddle and bridle were sitting. I had a rag in my back pocket and pulled it out and quickly rubbed down the horse, making sure that no burs or sores might be affected by the saddle or my weight once I mounted him. Ranger stood still as I saddled him. He gave me no problems, and seemed content to receive attention from me. After the gelding was saddled and bridled I walked him in a wide circle, watching for any sign of lameness. I saw nothing. Ranger seemed a very sound horse.

I adjusted the stirrups, and made sure the girth was tight and wouldn't slip. Then I gathered the reins and stepped lightly into the saddle. I sat still for a moment or two, letting the horse adjust to me. Once I could feel him settling down, I put him into motion.

I started him at a walk and gradually moved into a canter. I stopped him and started him again. I worked him with leg pressure. I slapped my hand on my thigh, trying to get him to do something. I could tell what Scotty meant, Ranger was doing what was asked of him, but you could just feel the tension inside him waiting to erupt.

I wanted the eruption.

I rode him this way for another thirty minutes. During this time I absently noticed Asher and Samuel had returned. They joined a group of people, including Cory, watching silently from the fence line.

I brought Ranger to a stop, spun him in a tight circle, then shot him off at a dead run. I brought him skidding to a stop and then repeated the process.

All hell broke loose when I asked the big horse to back up.

Ranger reared up a bit and jumped sideways, shaking his head angrily. I steadied him and then tried again to get him to back up. The big dun horse gave a giant leap to the side and reared up high, hooves pawing the air. I leaned forward, over the cantle, waiting for him to descend. As soon as I felt him touch the ground I dug my heels into his sides and he squealed in anger and leapt forward in bucking spurts.

I rode him this way for a few feet, and then decided I'd had enough. I pulled his head up and around with his nose facing back at me; in his struggle we almost went over, but he managed to keep his balance.

I spun him in a tight circle and then kicked him forward again. Like before Ranger moved well until I asked him to back up; he reared up again, fighting me. This time I didn't wait for him to come down but kicked my boots from the stirrups and jerked him over backwards. I heard Asher's frightened yell, but had to keep my focus on what I was doing. Vaguely I heard Scotty and Calvin trying to calm Asher down. Good, I thought, keep him out of here.

As Ranger lost his balance and keeled over backward, I rolled away from him in time to avoid being crushed by his massive frame; I heard the saddle tree crack with his impact. The gelding thrashed with his legs in the air and then rolled away from me. I still held onto one of split reins; I'd been watching for this. As soon as he had his stomach under him, I leapt back into the saddle.

Ranger snorted and lurched to his feet; he stood still, his whole frame shaking. I spoke softly to him and rubbed his shoulder. Gently I leaned down and gathered the other rein; and once again, I asked the big horse to back up.

This time he did so without a fuss. I backed him clear across that arena, from one side to the other. Then I moved him forward into a figure eight. The saddle was uncomfortable with the broken tree, but I only needed it to last a few more minutes. Once again I brought Ranger to a sliding stop and then backed him up.

He gave me no further problems — seemed calm and willing to please now — so I brought him to a stop and then sat there quietly. I scratched his shoulder and spoke in a low voice to him. Ranger's ears were pricked in my direction; he was listening to me. His head was lowered; there was no pull to the bit. He'd given himself to my will. This was as much as I'd be able to do today, so I went ahead and dismounted.

I did not look at Asher. I'd heard his frightened yell; I felt his fear and didn't have the strength to face him just yet. I unsaddled the gelding and rubbed him down. I did a quick check of his mouth to make sure he wasn't sore or injured and then fed him a couple more apple bites and turned him back into the round pen.

I turned the saddle over to inspect it. It didn't take long to see that Scotty'd need a whole new rig. He entered the arena and knelt beside me.

"Busted that one right up, didn't he? You all right?" he asked me gently.

"Sure. Sorry about the saddle, Scotty. I think we made progress with him. I'll just put some more time on him; I think that's all he really needs."

"I sure appreciate it. Listen, you'd better go talk with Ash. That spill really spooked him. Your buddy Cal and I kept him from coming in here, but I think he needs to see you. I've never seen the big guy lose it like that before."

I nodded and stood up looking for Asher.

"He's in the barn. That fella Samuel is keeping everyone out until Ash has himself well in control. Go on, Katy, I'll get this."

"Thanks, Scotty," I told him. I pulled my ball cap off, deftly took the elastic from my hair, and ran my fingers through it to loosen it up. That seemed to ease a little of the tension I was feeling. When I reached the barn door, Calvin, Cory, and Samuel were standing there. Samuel nodded at me, his eyes concerned. Calvin looked me over, could see I was uninjured and then he too nodded.

"He's in there, Katy. You scared him. Be gentle, okay?" Sammy said.

"I'll make sure you guys have a minute. No funny business, though," Calvin said, a smile on his face. I tossed my ball cap at him as I walked by.

When Asher arrived back at the ranch house he immediately noticed the group crowded around the arena. His sharp eyes spotted Kate on the big horse instantly. He didn't remember moving toward the gate, but somehow he found himself there, his hand on the latch. Distantly he heard Scotty trying to reason with him; the short, redhead bravely stood between Asher and the gate. It was Samuel who convinced him to remain where he was — if Asher entered the arena now, Kate might become distracted and in such a situation as this, could prove fatal to her.

So Asher stood there, outside the fence, feeling more helpless than he'd ever felt in his life. He watched the woman he knew he was in love with clinging to the back of the wild horse, her body twisting and moving with the crazed actions of the animal she rode.

When the golden horse keeled over backwards, and her name was ripped from his throat, Asher lost all ability to function. Calvin, Scotty, Cory, and Samuel had launched themselves at him; each taking a hold of him, grappling with Asher, trying to reason with him and prevent him from entering the corral. It was a useless endeavor, had Asher been able to move, to control his body at all, he would have killed them. And the horse, too.

His heart began beating again when he saw that Kate was, once again in the saddle and in control. His breath was coming in sharp bursts. His mouth tasted of copper and he was shivering all over. Without a word to anyone, Asher turned around and walked away, unsure of where he was even going.

When I entered the barn, at first I didn't see Asher; my eyes hadn't adjusted to the dim lighting yet. When they did, I found him standing in the middle of the building, his hands on his hips. Even in the dim light, I could see that his face was still white. Asher didn't move, though I was sure he'd heard me enter. I could see the tense manner in which he stood. He was rigid; he was barely suppressed energy masked in a still, quiet façade.

I calmly walked past him to the small fridge on the far right wall to get a bottle of water. My mouth felt dusty and somehow I knew that in a moment I was not going to want a dusty mouth. For some insane reason I suddenly thought of the Orbit chewing gum commercial: For a good clean feeling, no matter what! I could hear the British woman's accent in my head. I chuckled in nervous laughter.

I heard Asher's sharp intake of breath, so I turned around and faced him then. I stood still so he could see me clearly. I was okay. I wasn't hurt. I watched his eyes. Asher hadn't moved, other than to turn his head to follow my progress across the barn.

In fact, the only thing that was moving on him was his chest. He was breathing slowly, deeply and his eyes... they roved all over me until he had assured himself I was in one piece.

I took a deep breath, was about to speak, when something in his eyes, some look, suddenly made it impossible. Asher looked at me hard for a moment longer and then he lost the battle. I saw the moment his strong will failed him and had just seconds to brace myself.

Asher crossed the barn to me in three long, quick strides. His arms wrapped around me, lifting me, crushing me to his chest. He buried his face in my hair, breathing me in. He was trembling. I was trembling. He held me like that for a moment, almost seeming undecided as to what his next move would be. I felt him lift his head and look around. He must have found what he'd been looking for, because suddenly he was moving again — me still in his arms. My legs were now wrapped around him and he supported my weight. I wrapped my arms tightly around his strong neck; my fingers curled into his thick, dark hair. Asher slid his hands down my back, my sides, to my hips, making me shiver.

I could feel the heat from his hands through my jeans as they slid a bit farther down my thighs, lifting me still further. Suddenly my back was against a wall and I felt a bench or something under me. We must be in the tack room, I thought.

Asher held still now, just holding me tightly to him. One arm was around my waist and the other around my thigh. His face was buried in my shoulder. I felt him shuddering, trying to regain control of himself.

"Kate," he muttered, his voice low and vibrant with need, his tone pleading. "Tell me to stop."

Before I could consider what he was saying, much less comply with his request, Asher's hands were moving again. He slid them slowly to my hips and gently rested them there for a moment, squeezing rhythmically. Then they moved upward over my waist, up my back, to my shoulders. He held me firmly, willing his hands to go no farther.

His will was still shot, apparently, because they continued to my throat and into my hair, where he gently, but firmly, pulled my face up to meet his.

Asher's mouth was barely touching mine; he moved his lips lightly, slowly back and forth across my mouth. Pent up tension and frustration made me whisper, pleadingly, "Ash, kiss me!" I felt him lock in place for all of one breath and then finally his mouth slammed against mine.

I've never been kissed like that. Ever. When Asher had kissed me before he'd been very gentle with me; he wasn't gentle now. He was relentless. His hands were still in my hair, gripping, holding me in place. Mine were wound tightly around his neck. Neither of us even considering stopping or separating.

I really have no idea how long we stayed like that, or just what might have happened had the interruption not occurred when it did. I'd like to think that once the initial burst of heat had burned, we would have become aware of ourselves. Asher and I both heard the loud sound of someone clearing his throat from behind us. Asher's shoulders were so wide, he was so big, I couldn't see who it was.

"You two need to pull it together," Samuel said. "Jackson just pulled up."

Asher reluctantly pulled back from me. His mouth was red; mine was, I was sure, the same — my lips felt swollen. I glanced around Asher to see that Samuel had his back to us, still trying to give us some privacy; I was grateful.

"Kate, are you all right?" Asher whispered, his lips against my forehead.

"Yes. You?" I whispered back at him.

"I honestly don't know yet. But, your dad is out there, Kate, and I'm going to need a moment to cool off before I leave this room."

Asher moved to the side, giving me room to slide off the bench he'd had me braced upon. I waited a moment for the room to stop spinning. Then I gingerly slid to my feet.

"Go on, love." He jerked his chin towards the door. "I'll be along in a moment."

"All right." I took a steadying breath. "I'm going to go get ready... if you still want to go out?"

"I do. I'll see you in a little while."

Billy Bob's Pizzeria was in full swing when our large group arrived a little after 6:00 that Friday night.

Cory and I ended up having an interesting conversation. Asher, Calvin, and Samuel went to the counter to place our order, and the twins headed directly to the juke box. Cory slid into the seat across from mine; his gaze was very direct. I looked back at him inquiringly.

"We haven't had much opportunity to chat, KatyBeth," he stated in introduction.

"So I've noticed, Cory," I agreed and then waited quietly for him to make the next move.

"I can't figure you out," he said finally; I heard accusation in his voice. I remained silent; if you can't say anything nice, it's best to say nothing at all. I figured he'd eventually get to the point. "What's your angle here?" he demanded. "What are you after? Oh, I can see you've got Asher wrapped up nice and tight but I'm still trying to figure out why. What do you hope to gain?"

I reminded myself to not lose my temper and remain calm. Cory watched me, gauging my reaction. "You're beautiful, don't get me wrong. But Ash knows a lot of beautiful women — so, what's so special about you?"

"There's nothing special about me, Cory. I'm just me," I replied through stiff lips.

"Well, there's something. I've never seen Ash like this before."

"Maybe you should ask him, then. I really can't help you."

Cory studied me quietly, waiting for me to defend myself in some way to him; I refused to give in to his challenge and after another minute or two he said, "Ash goes to church with you." He said it like he was somehow personally offended by Asher's actions.

I smiled sweetly at him and said, "Yes, I'm aware of that."

"You really expect me to believe you're some goody-two-shoes, innocent and all that?"

"I don't really care what you believe, Cory."

"You know you're not innocent — you're no better than I am."

"I never claimed to be."

"You're Christians, right? Just a bunch of judgmental bigots looking down on everyone else."

Yeah, that's us — a bunch of self-righteous people who hate everyone. I'm sick of this stupid stereotype. And they call us judgmental.

I wondered if he could see the irony in his statement. Before I could respond however, Asher had returned and took exception to Cory's statement. "Cory, that is enough." His voice was low and furious.

"It's all right, Ash. I'd like to address this." I turned to Cory and said, "Real Christians don't hate anyone. There're a lot of folks who call themselves Christians that pay no attention at all to the teachings of Christ. I can't do anything about those people. I'm only in charge of myself. And I don't hate anyone. To do so would be tremendously hypocritical on our part. God commands us to love our enemies even. We are to hate and stand against sin, though — all sin. It's not hateful to say something is wrong or to disagree with it."

Cory just stared at me, so I continued. "Do you like lies?" I asked him. Cory shook his head once slowly. "So, does that mean you hate people who tell lies? Because, by your reasoning, not liking lies means you hate anyone who tells a lie."

Stubbornly Cory remained silent; I figured this had more to do with Asher's presence than anything I was saying, so I tried again. "I can dislike lies and still love the person who is a liar. Can't you see that? I would have to hate everyone, myself included, if I could only love those who are sinless. And, it's not judgmental to say I dislike lies or that telling lies is wrong — I just have to remember that in God's eyes — I'm just as guilty, just as sinful as the next person."

Cory remained silent, but he nodded in acknowledgment like he understood; and I thought I detected a slight softening in his gaze before he excused himself to use the restroom.

Asher leaned over, whispered in my ear, asking if I was all right. I smiled at him and squeezed his hand to show him that I was; I hoped Cory and I had come to a peaceful understanding. Asher kissed my temple, letting his lips linger.

We — Asher and I — sat beside each other the whole evening, our hands clasped beneath the table. It was nice, to just sit beside him, to hold his hand. A little while into the evening, I felt Asher stiffen next to me. I glanced at him and saw that his eyes were focused intently on the entrance to Billy Bob's. I followed his gaze and groaned inwardly; Johnny Khyle had just entered the building. He stood inside the double doors, letting his eyes roam around, searching for the best looking thing in the room.

I knew it the instant his gaze landed on me; I felt Asher flex, preparing for a fight — I gripped his hand harder and hoped he could control himself as well now as he had a while ago with Cory.

Asher glanced down at me and relaxed when he saw the pleading look on my face. He took a deep breath and settled back in his seat. Samuel, I saw, was on full alert, though. He looked at Asher; I caught the slight nod that Asher gave him. Samuel's gaze then focused on Johnny; the look was a calculating one; a slight, ill-humored grin slowly spread across his face.

Johnny eyed our joined tables and swaggered his way past us to the bar. He ordered a drink, and then turned around to face our table again. I noticed Jessica perk up as she saw him. After a minute or two of checking each other out, Jessica got up and made her way over to him.

He greeted her with a smile and indicated the seat next to him. As annoying as Jessica was, I worried about her with Johnny. She only saw his handsome face — I knew him for a first class pig. I didn't want to see her get hurt in an entanglement with him. Johnny was nothing but a disaster waiting to happen. I hoped for her sake that she would wise up and see through his smile.

Some thirty minutes later, I excused myself to use the ladies room; Asher stood up allowing me to exit the booth. After I'd attended to business, I brushed my hair out and reapplied my lip balm and powder and popped a couple breath mints into my mouth. As I was putting the lip balm back into my purse, Jessica entered the bathroom. By the look on her face, I knew she'd planned this encounter. If she felt she was tough enough to tackle me, then, I thought, by all means, bring it on.

Jessica smiled at me; her look was coy, calculating, and confident. She swiveled her way past me to the mirror and checked her image. I decided to take the opportunity to warn her about Johnny. "Jessica, I know this is none of my business, but I wanted to warn you about Johnny. He's bad news. Honestly, he's nothing but trouble. You don't want to mess with him."

"You're right. It's none of your business."

"Fine."

"What, is he too much of a man for you to handle, KatyBeth?" she taunted.

"Yeah," I said sarcastically. "That's it."

"Well, I'm woman enough for him, so don't you worry your pretty little head about it."

"Fair enough. Can't say I didn't warn you," I stated, turning away from her.

Before I could reach the door, she said, "You won't keep Asher. He's not interested in little inexperienced girls. Asher prefers women — experienced women. When he tires of waiting for you, then he'll turn to me, make no mistake."

In a moment of absolute perfect timing, Gina entered the bathroom, rushing in then quickly slowing down as she took in our standoff — it was rather comical the way she stormed in, and then tried to act calm and nonchalant. Jessica walked out without saying anything further.

"Asher sent me in — he was worried Jessica was harassing you," Gina said by way of explanation.

"Your timing was... I was trying not to hit her. But, honestly, she'd try a saint's patience."

"She must be a very unhappy person. I feel so sorry for her," Gina said.

"Yeah, I know. Though it's hard to feel compassion for her when she's going out of her way to be so mean," I grumbled.

When I arrived back at the table, a couple of girls were there, seeking autographs. I shook my head in wonder. I knew this was probably just a small taste of what I could expect if Asher and I continued our relationship. A small price to pay, to be with him, I thought.

Samuel leaned over, as I slid back into my seat, and asked if everything was okay.

"Yeah, it's fine," I nodded.

"Good girl," he said to me with a smile and a wink. "You handled Cory well." I gave him a small, grateful smile.

Asher sat back down beside me after a minute or two, his hand seeking mine under the table again. I squeezed his gently. "You about ready? Or do you want to stay awhile?" He leaned over to ask me.

Because I'd been thinking it would be a good idea to get away from wherever Johnny was, I said, "Yeah, let's get going."

We stood up, and began to gather our things; I glanced over my shoulder and saw that Johnny and Jessica were no longer at the bar. I glanced around the room, but saw neither of them.

"What's the matter, Katy?" Calvin asked me.

"Did Jessica leave with Johnny?" I asked him.

"Yeah, I tried to warn her. She wouldn't hear anything I had to say. I warned him, too, though he probably just took that as a challenge." I nodded in agreement.

After Asher paid the tab — that everyone pitched in for — we went outside. Calvin drove the ranch truck, with Scotty, Ryan, and Jesse catching a ride with him. Asher and I rode his motorcycle again, and Gina rode with the twins. We stopped out in the parking lot and chatted for a few minutes, laughing and reminiscing about the fun we'd had earlier tonight. Suddenly I heard someone yell my name — Johnny was standing beside his jacked-up truck, one arm resting on the painted, shimmering flames that spread across the hood. Jessica was standing beside him, her arm around him.

"Come on, KatyBeth, come let your hair down," he said suggestively as he kissed Jessica in a sloppy fashion.

Asher growled and took a step towards him; I quickly grabbed his arm, holding him back.

"Ash, just ignore him. Please? We've had such a fun night, don't let this turn into a fight again."

"You're staying out of this," he said firmly.

"Hey, stupid, let her go. She's got it comin'," Johnny taunted again, flexing his hands and motioning me closer.

"Johnny! Just shut your mouth, you idiot!" I yelled at him, still holding onto Asher's arm.

"You caught me off guard last time, that won't happen again, Katy. I'd take you conscious or unconscious — it's all the same to me."

Asher advanced several feet this time across the lot, closer to Johnny, before I was able to stop him. I wasn't sure if I had stopped him, or that he had stopped himself. I was just in the act of breathing a sigh of relief when he quickly turned, bent over, and flipped me over his shoulder. Suddenly I found myself upside down, staring at the asphalt in Billy Bob's parking lot.

Asher knew when the loudmouth Johnny began spouting his disgusting innuendos about Kate, that he was still not recovered from the shock or acute fear he'd felt earlier this afternoon. And like this afternoon, he immediately spotted the danger to her. Unlike this afternoon, however, Asher knew just how to handle this — with fist and fury.

His decision made, his resolve firm, Asher went into action. Quickly he turned and flipped Kate carefully over his shoulder, and ignoring her demands, carried her away from any action and to safety. Asher gently, as if she might break, handed her to Calvin. "Do not let her go. For any reason." His voice and tone held all the promise of hell to pay if Calvin deviated even a little. He glanced at Samuel and Cory and said, "Make sure she stays put. And you two stay out — this one's mine."

Scotty said something about watching out for cops and Asher turned and bee-lined directly to where Johnny stood smirking.

"You'll be lucky, if I kill you," Asher said quietly. "Right now I'm just going to make you scream." There was promise in his voice. Asher barely took note of the shocked look on Jessica's face, though he did see the fear and uncertainty flash in Johnny's eyes.

"Unless you want blood on your clothes, you'd better walk away," Asher said to Jessica, his gaze never left Johnny. She hesitated a moment and then quietly stepped back a little.

"Come on, punk, come to daddy," Asher taunted. Johnny growled and swung a roundhouse that Asher easily sidestepped. Johnny tried again, and again, and came no closer to landing a punch than he had on the first swing. He was beginning to feel desperate. Who was this guy, anyway? This had never happened before. In every fight he'd ever been in before, he always came out on top, was always the winner.

Suddenly, without warning, the tempo changed. Asher slapped Johnny across the face, snapping his head back and splitting his cheek open. Before Johnny could set himself, Asher backhanded him, this time with his left hand. The force of the blow spun Johnny around and he slammed into the side of his truck, his head bounced off the door, his lips were a bloody mess. Johnny clung for a moment to the door handle, just trying to steady himself and catch his breath. Asher waited; ready, patient. Johnny turned with his back now against the truck. For a moment he seemed defeated; suddenly he lunged forward, whipping a knife from behind his back. He smiled through bloody lips, feeling triumphant. "I'm gonna kill you now. Then I'm gonna take your woman," he mumbled, his mouth shredded and swollen.

Asher let the fury take him. With lightning speed he kicked Johnny's wrist, breaking it and sending the knife flying. Johnny screamed. Jessica covered her ears with trembling hands; her eyes were frozen wide open. Asher picked Johnny up by the shirtfront and threw him into the side of the truck, denting it. Instead of letting Johnny drop, which he was desperately trying to do, Asher held him up, bracing him against the truck with his left hand, and punched Johnny over and over again with his right.

Finally Asher let Johnny drop to the pavement. He looked with disgust at the crumpled, broken man, now sobbing and vomiting on himself. "Next time, I will kill you," Asher told him. He turned to Jessica. "Go get in the truck. Now." Jessica didn't say a word as she turned and did what she was told.

By the time Asher made his way back to Kate, everyone else had cleared out. It was just the two of them. She didn't speak at all and he wondered what was going on in her head. On the ride home she wrapped her arms around him. Kate held him very tight.

"NO! Asher! Put me down!" I yelled; struggling in vain to remove myself from the position I was in. Asher gently handed me to Calvin; instructing him, in no uncertain terms, to keep a hold on me, not to let me go — for any reason. He ignored me completely as I pleaded with him, yelled at him, to listen to me.

Asher turned to Samuel and Cory and told them, "Make sure she stays put. And you two, stay out. This one's mine."

"I'll keep an eye out for cops," Scotty said, stepping up into the back of the ranch truck.

With Calvin's arms wrapped tightly around me — and Samuel and Cory standing by, ready to lend him assistance should I decide to try and free myself — I watched in helpless frustration as Asher walked purposefully across the parking lot to where Johnny Khyle awaited him.

Asher said something to Johnny; I couldn't hear what though. I just heard the rumble of his voice and I saw the look on Jessica and Johnny's faces. Jessica looked shocked. The look that I'd seen on Johnny's face had flashed so swiftly, I wasn't sure if I'd correctly interpreted it. It looked like fear to me.

Cory looked at me, his lip curled in derision. "Ex-boyfriend of yours, Katy?"

"He is not." I tossed a furious look back at him and said, "Don't insult me."

Asher said something else and Jessica backed away from Johnny. Then Asher stood there, his hands down at his sides, he made no move to take a defensive position. Johnny suddenly swung at him.

When it was over, after everyone else had cleared out, Asher slowly walked up to me. I didn't speak. He didn't speak. I looked up at him. He stood looking down at me. After a moment or two, I nodded at him. Without speaking we mounted his motorcycle; I buckled my helmet on and then slid my arms around him. I held him very, very tight.

# CHAPTER 14

Boys will be boys... and men.

Mom and Dad went to bed shortly after we got home; they'd been concerned when they first heard of the trouble, but were quickly relieved to hear I'd come to no harm, and that Asher had so thoroughly defended me. Calvin and the twins were sitting at the table along with Samuel and Cory. Everyone else had either gone home or to their own sleeping quarters.

I wasn't sure what I was feeling — I was still processing what I'd seen. If I'd been worried that somehow Johnny might have been able to hurt Asher in some way — after watching them — I had to admit the only injury Asher might have received from Johnny was simply because of the extreme hardness of Johnny's thick skull.

As far as skill went, there was simply no comparison.

I'd seen Johnny fight before. I knew what he could do. He's fought two or three guys at once, and come out on top. Asher made him look like a second-grade kid trying to take on a heavy weight prizefighter.

"Weren't you scared at all, when he pulled that knife?" I asked Asher. I was leaning up against the counter; Asher stood a few feet from me.

"No, not even a little bit." Asher sounded so certain.

I didn't know where his confidence came from, but I felt exasperation rocket through me. "Ash, how can you say that? You could have been killed."

"As you might have been this afternoon," Asher replied, calmly.

"That's different, Ash, I know what I'm doing. I train horses, it's what I do."

"And I know what I'm doing. I wasn't in any danger, trust me."

"He had a knife," I explained, as if he'd been ignorant of that fact. Maybe he'd missed it somehow.

"Kate. Love," Asher said, his voice soft and gentle. "Believe me, it may have looked frightening to you, and I am sorry that you were worried." Asher took a deep breath, and let it out quickly. "Believe me — I do know what I'm doing — and I wasn't in any danger, at all."

I decided I didn't want to argue about it, especially since he was, in fact, all right. So I said goodnight. Asher pulled me close for a gentle kiss and then I headed up for bed.

I was the first one up the next morning. I had the coffee brewing and had been to the barn and back to collect eggs before anyone else was up to join me; I was feeling rather virtuous as I stepped onto the porch, the basket of eggs in my hand. The back door opened and Asher stepped out. He looked good. He always looked good. His blue eyes sparkled down at me; I could tell he was happy to see me, just as I was happy to see him.

"Good morning. You look beautiful," he said.

"Thanks. I was just thinking the same thing about you," I said, feeling a blush touch my cheeks.

"How're you this morning? Not sore from your ride yesterday?" he asked.

"Not at all. How about you?"

"Never better," he said. Asher pulled me in for a light kiss, though he lingered over my lips for a moment or two. "Never better," he repeated. "I've been thinking..."

"About what?" I asked.

"Yesterday."

"What about yesterday?"

"I was thinking... about what happened in the barn..."

I blushed as I remembered, "What about it?"

"You didn't exactly help me out there. If I remember correctly, you didn't tell me to stop, like I'd asked you to."

"Um, no, I... guess... I... didn't want you to stop. Right then."

"That's not being very careful is it?"

"No, it's not. I'm sorry," I said, feeling irritated with my lack of self-control.

"I'm not. Don't ever be sorry for feeling that," Asher said, his voice low, his expression serious.

"Okay. I won't be sorry about it, but maybe we should just forget about it, for the time being at least."

"I can't forget about it, can't forget about you. The way you feel, the way..." Asher stopped. "It definitely doesn't help my self-control to think about it. It just makes me want to lose control all over again."

"Okay, that definitely didn't help. We've got to stop thinking about it. And talking about it," I told him as I opened the back door. "The coffee's on, did you have a cup?"

"Not yet. I was going for a run — figured I needed it." He grinned.

Later that morning as I drove out to the location Asher was shooting in — he sat beside me, reading over the script — I wondered how many extras would be used for today's cattle drive scene and where the director had found them; and if I'd know any of them — I didn't.

When we arrived, Xavier quickly pulled me aside, needing to talk; it turned out he appreciated my riding abilities so much he decided I was needed for the cattle drive scene as well. I stammered and blushed my way through a refusal, that he refused to hear. Before I knew it, I was whisked off to wardrobe and makeup. I had no idea what they'd be able to do with me — I have long hair and a substantial chest.

Turned out that making movies really is like magic. My hair was twisted and pinned up on my head to keep it in place. I was given a heavy leather vest, two sizes too big for me, to wear over the large men's western shirt. Standing back, looking at myself in the mirror, if I hadn't known I was a woman, I'd even be convinced I was a man.

They found a large brimmed hat — it was gray — to help hide my hair. Makeup made me looked like a young man in need of a good shave. My shirt was a nondescript, faded blue. I was given a dirty brown bandana to hide the graceful curve my neck possessed. At least, that's what the nice lady helping with my costume told me. My pants were brown and I wore a pair of chaps. The other extras and I were instructed to wait by the horses for further instruction. Scotty walked by me; I was tickled to see that he didn't recognize me.

"Hey, Scotty, pretty good disguise, huh?" I asked him teasingly.

"Katy? My word — that is you. Wow, you look good, but I gotta say, I prefer you with less facial hair," Scotty laughed and gently tugged the brim of my hat. "I'll see you in a minute. I need to get these horses finished."

"You need a hand?"

"I could use one, yeah, but with you as an extra today, Xavier wouldn't like it. Thanks though, see you in a few." Scotty waved as he walked away.

Asher was impatient. Wardrobe and makeup took longer than he wanted. Kate was out there waiting for him, surrounded by men; and she was beautiful. Sarah, his makeup artist, had to ask him to sit still several times. Twice she'd had to reapply his whiskers. Then, wardrobe couldn't locate his vest. That took ten minutes to track down. By the time Asher was finished and outside the trailer, he thought he'd have ground his teeth down to the gums. And of course, when he found Kate, she was indeed surrounded by a group of interested men.

Kate looked like a man; at least they'd dressed her like one. Asher had heard she'd been asked to become an extra for today's cattle drive shoot. He spotted her right off the bat. She was still beautiful. Still desirable. And every man there noticed it, too.

A few of my fellow extras came up and introduced themselves — I was the only woman in the group.

"Hi, my name's Dan. You from around here?" a tall, slim cowboy asked me, holding his hand out.

"Hello, Dan. I'm KatyBeth, one of the ranch owners," I said and shook his hand. Nodding at the activity around us I asked, "Have you done this before?"

"I've done this a couple times. It's fun." Dan grinned down at me, taking in my whiskers. "Wow, so you're the gal I've heard so much about."

"I'm not sure how to take that, Dan."

Dan chuckled and said, "It's nice to meet you."

"And you." I nodded, wondering what had been said about me and who had been saying it. Another cowboy introduced himself then and within about ten minutes I'd met a Steve, a Mike, two David's, and a Clancy.

"I bet that name gives you grief, huh?" I asked him, smiling to show I was only teasing.

"Only once." Clancy grinned back at me.

Scotty walked up then, and began assigning horses. He turned to me. "Katy, I brought Ranger. We needed the extra mount, would you mind taking him?"

"Sure."

"The gunsmith is coming. He'll go over a few things with you all, and then we'll prepare for the shoot. You all have fun. And be safe."

Jimmy Stewart — no relation to the actor by the same name — was the gunsmith. He assigned each of us a weapon. Jimmy made sure we understood our firearms. He explained that these were real guns, and could shoot real bullets, though they'd only be loaded with blanks if any shots were needed. Ours were all empty. As I stood there listening to Jimmy explain about real bullets and dummies I couldn't help but think about one of my favorite comedies, The Three Amigos, when Lucky gets shot and shows Dusty and Ned the real bullets. I kept my chuckle quite silent so I wouldn't disturb the others. Scotty heard me and looked in my direction, an inquiring look in his eyes. I whispered, "Sorry. This made me think of The Three Amigos."

Scotty, bless his heart, knew exactly what I was talking about and we had to stifle our laughter several times. As we waited for Xavier to call the scene, Asher walked up to us. I wondered if he'd be able to pick me out; I hoped he'd be able to. Sure enough, he spotted me right away.

"I can honestly say, Kate, you're the first man I've ever found myself attracted to." Asher smiled at me before tweaking the brim of my hat. Queue Aerosmith's Dude Looks Like a Lady, I thought to myself.

Before I could respond, Scotty said in a mock-serious tone, "Son-of-a-motherless-goat." I doubled over in laughter; tears were streaming down my face. Scotty was wheezing, he was laughing so hard. Asher had apparently never seen The Three Amigos, so our humor at his expense was lost on him. After I'd caught my breath I promised that we'd watch the movie soon.

Asher just tweaked my hat brim again and gave me a warm smile. I think he might have done more, but then several of the other extras approached us again.

"You guys are in for a treat," Asher told them. "Kate's a genuine cowboy. She's the real deal and knows a lot about horses and cattle. I've learned a lot from her already."

Wow. Great. Now I was blushing. I could see the appraising looks from the men around me. I caught a couple winks and a smile or two.

Just peachy.

Scotty walked back over to me then, leading Ranger. I saw Asher's look of disapproval. He turned to me. "Kate, come on, you can't ride him out here. This isn't the same as in the arena."

"Ash, I'll be fine. I know what I'm doing."

"Scotty, get her a different mount. Kate's not riding him," Asher said, turning to the wrangler as he reached us.

"Don't worry about it, Scotty. It's fine," I said, ignoring Asher's command. I turned away from him and walked over to the big gelding. I patted his shoulder and checked my stirrups and then made sure the girth was tight. I gathered the reins and was about to mount him when Asher pulled me back. His hand was wrapped around my arm.

"Kate, please. Be reasonable."

"Ash, you have to trust me. There wasn't another horse. Ranger takes some experience, which I have. I can't let one of these other guys get hurt. You need to calm down. I need to be calm. Let's just do this shot and get it done, okay?"

"If anything happens..." Asher warned me in a low voice. "Just be careful. Please."

How awkward it would have been for Asher to kiss me then, what with all my facial hair and everything; but I have to admit that I wanted him to. I think he must have seen that look in my eyes, because Asher squeezed my arm gently, and shaking his head at me said, "That's not going to help my concentration out there."

The scene was shot without a hitch. No one was dumped on the ground. I was able to give some helpful hints to my fellow riders; and we looked, if I do say so myself, like an experienced trail crew — which was what we were intended to be.

Asher, of course, was the trail boss, and he filled the role well. The experience was a fun one and I enjoyed myself thoroughly; however I'll admit that it was really nice to be in my own clothes again and have a clean face. I left my hair down, reveling in the feel of its freedom after it had been pinned so tightly to my scalp.

I sat on the tailgate of the Jeep, waiting for Asher to finish with the wardrobe people. A few of the other extras I'd met earlier came over and chatted with me — flirted really. It was flattering, yet uncomfortable at the same time. It's nice to feel admired and desired; but as I had no inclination toward any of them, I felt guarded rather than relaxed.

After about fifteen minutes of small talk and mild flirting, one of them — Clancy — finally worked up the nerve and asked, "Hey, I'll be in the area for the next couple of weeks. How about we catch dinner one night, just you and me?" His smile was friendly and his manner respectful.

I inhaled, preparing to answer his kind request — wondering at the same time, how they'd missed the familiarity between Asher and me earlier; maybe they'd chalked it up to simply working together and nothing more — however, before I could respond, we heard, "Not happening."

Everyone turned to the source; it was Asher of course. "Sorry, but Kate is spoken for, guys."

Asher didn't look at me as he said this; he was looking at the five men standing around me.

"Sorry, I didn't know," Clancy stated, an affable look on his face.

"Now you do," Asher said, his voice friendly, the look in his eye not so much.

"I didn't mean anything by it, man. If I'd known, I wouldn't have said anything. I'm not trying to stir up trouble," Clancy said.

"It's fine, Clancy. Thanks, but, as Asher has indicated, I'm not..." I said shrugging.

"She's not available," Asher said.

"Well, all right then. Katy, I'll see you around, I guess," Clancy said as he stepped away from us. Asher turned to me, placing his hands around my waist, and lifted me down from the tailgate. I was waiting for him to speak to me. He didn't. He closed the tailgate and walked over to the passenger door, opening it for me. I could feel my right eyebrow rise in a silent question. I climbed into the cab then handed the keys to Asher. He closed the door and then walked around to the driver's side and stepped in. He started up the Jeep and put it into gear.

After about ten minutes of driving, silence the only thing being exchanged between us, I said, "You want to tell me what that was about?"

"Just being honest with him, Kate."

"You were kind of rude to him, Ash. Clancy wasn't being a jerk. He just asked me out is all."

"I know that. I was just letting him know that you're not available, is all."

"You sounded jealous. I was just about to let him know that I was kind of seeing someone already," I told him, feeling exasperation.

"I was jealous. I am jealous," Asher said, staring through the windshield.

"Why? I don't understand. Did I do something?"

"No, Kate, you didn't do anything. You're beautiful and too attractive for your own good. I'll need to work on that, I guess — my reactions to your admirers."

"Okay. I guess. Asher, I hope you don't think that I did anything to cause this — I didn't. I don't flirt. I didn't look for this reaction — from them, or from you. I'm not like that."

"I know that. That's one of the many, many things I admire about you, Kate. You're beautiful beyond words and yet, you have no idea the power you wield over us mere mortal men."

"Oh, come on... Be serious. I'm sorry you felt jealous."

"I am serious — very serious. Kate," he said; his tone became very low, very serious now. "I know I told you we'd take things slow. And I'm still willing to do so. However I find myself in need of more. I need to know that you belong to me and that I belong to you. I need it clear between us. I need it understood by those around us. You may not take seriously the attraction the men you associate with have for you, but from the small amount of time I've spent with you, I sure have noticed it."

He suddenly stopped the Jeep, putting it into park on the side of the dirt road. He turned to me, reached out, and gently took my hand in his own, twining our fingers together. The cab of the Jeep felt warm all of a sudden. I looked at him. "What are you saying?"

"I think it's time we redefined the nature of our relationship."

"What does that mean? Exactly?" I asked him. Asher grinned at me, affection clearly evident on his face. He leaned over suddenly and kissed me. It was a light kiss, a gentle pressure of his lips on mine, but I sighed quietly and closed my eyes. I heard him chuckle.

"Kate, open your eyes and look at me," Asher said gently. I could hear the smile in his voice. When I did, his beautiful blue eyes were crinkled in warm humor. His left hand was cupped gently around the back of my neck, his thumb rubbing soothingly, distractingly along my jaw. Asher glanced down at my mouth again, focused there a moment, and then returned his gaze to mine.

"There is no denying that I feel a very strong physical attraction to you." Asher hesitated a moment, held his breath, and let it out in a long sigh. "I'm not innocent like you, Kate. I've made mistakes. I've been with — women — I can't change any of that. And what's stupid is I never even felt a fraction of the affection for them that I feel for you. When I'm with you, I want to be a better man. You inspire me."

"I want you, Kate. You know that. It's killing me how much I want you — literally killing me. But it's more than that, more than strong desire. There are other needs I'm feeling, and they're just as powerful as the physical one. I don't know how to describe it. It's your laughter. Your thoughts. Your needs. Your desires. It's your dreams. Your likes and dislikes. Your smiles and your frowns. It's your fears. It's you, Kate. I need you. I want you."

I quickly wiped my hand across my eyes thankful I wasn't wearing any mascara, because I was sure it would be running. Stop crying! You're acting like a ninny. Stupid hormones — I hate you. Unfortunately the tears continued to fall. I took a small, shuddering breath and said, "Every single word that you spoke is what I've been thinking in my head. I mean, not the whole part about being with other women, but the part about the needs. I have those same needs for you. And, you inspire me, too, Ash."

Asher placed a soft kiss on the tip of my nose, and then leaned back again and said, "So, where do we go from here? May I make a suggestion?"

I nodded and gave him a small smile. Ash squeezed my hand gently and said, "Let's start by telling your parents. Everyone else seems to have figured it out, and I'm sure they've picked up on us, too. But I still think we should tell them first, you know... officially. If they have any concerns about our relationship, I'd like to hear them now, and from their lips."

"Okay," I said. "Have you told your parents yet?"

"I'll call them tonight," Asher said as he leaned in close to me. "Now that's settled, I have something in mind." I saw that look in his eye and knew what it meant. I shivered in anticipation, trusting him fully. Asher started slow and did not rush his actions. He was deliberate, very intense, and yet controlled. He leaned closer to me, his head softly fitting into the hollow below my ear. I felt his breath on my skin; I felt him inhale my scent and he growled softly. He pulled the collar of my shirt to the side and gently kissed my shoulder. He rubbed his mouth, his lips up my neck to my ear, then on to my jaw. My breath was coming in shuddering gasps now. Oh, wow, I love this. I think I love him.

His mouth teased along my jawline, tasting me. He kissed up to the corner of my mouth, held steady there for a moment. His arms had wrapped around me, pulling me closer. It was hard in the small confines of the Jeep to be close, but somehow we managed. His hands traveled up my arms, firmly, slowly, pausing at my shoulders, and slowly moving to my throat. I love his hands, his mouth. I felt his mouth leave my skin and knew instant frustration, tried to pull him back. Asher chuckled as he traced my collarbone with his index finger, then up to my mouth. His thumb stroked my lips, and then he slowly lowered his head to me.

Our lips met with gentle intensity. I moaned softly. My hand came up to his chest, grasping his shirtfront. Asher leaned into me, seeming to enjoy my touch. Then suddenly he stiffened. He pulled back, his breath ragged.

"Kate. I need a minute. Would you... would you mind stepping out of the Jeep for a moment?" His voice was low.

I tried to come back to my senses quickly. I was thinking in a fog. I could still feel him — his hands, his mouth. I shook my head and breathed deeply. My eyes lifted to his.

"Now, Kate," he growled.

I quickly opened the door and stepped out, closing it firmly behind me. Thankfully my seatbelt was already unbuckled, though I didn't remember unclasping it. I was certain I'd have looked like an idiot, struggling with it. I could see his control was at the snapping point and knew I had nothing left in my reserves either. I didn't want to try our luck and have a repeat of what happened between us in the barn. Weakly I leaned against the side of the Jeep.

To my embarrassment, I heard the sound of a vehicle coming along the road and glancing up, saw Scotty pulling up with the horse trailer in tow.

Super I thought. How am I going to explain this one?

Asher opened his door and got out. "Kate, go on, get back in. I'll deal with this."

Gratefully, I climbed back in the Jeep, hoping I wasn't blushing as bright red as I felt. About ten minutes later Asher got back in. After he started the engine he turned to look at me. I stared back in silence for a moment or two, and then Asher drove us home.

# CHAPTER 15

Mom, Dad, I can explain — maybe.

Calvin was in the middle of the afternoon feeding when we arrived back at the ranch, so we lent him a hand; he asked how things went, and laughed at hearing I'd been an extra in the cattle-drive scene. I let him have his laugh; Scotty pulled in then and Calvin volunteered to help him unload the stock, so I headed in to get dinner ready.

I was peeling a cucumber for the salad when Asher came up behind me. Suddenly his hands were on the counter, one on either side of me. I could feel his chest pressed against my back. He nuzzled me along my shoulder and neck. I felt his teeth graze my ear lobe and shivered, dropping the cucumber and the knife in the sink. My breath caught in my throat and I felt dizzy. "Mmm..." he said, his lips against my throat, his breath tickling me there. "I don't know if you can imagine just how it makes me feel to be able to do this."

"I know how I feel when you do that..." I reached my hands up and ran my fingers through Asher's hair, pulling him closer. He chuckled softly and pulled back; I felt his lips in my hair. I was about to turn around in his arms when we heard boots on the porch; they were fast approaching the door. Asher stepped to the side of me and leaned on the counter, crossing his arms over his chest. I picked up the cucumber and after rinsing it off, began to peel it again. Calvin gave us a sharp look when he came in, I guess because we were standing so close and my face was stained with heat. I moved over to give him room at the sink to wash up.

"Thanks for helping Scotty out. That was nice," I told him to break the silence.

"Sure thing," he said. "No need to ask how you two are doing. I can smell romance in the air."

I nodded; Asher chuckled and said, "You're sharp, Cal. If you asked, I'd say we're fantastic. Satisfied?"

"Not hardly. You're stealing my girl," he said with a grin.

"I'll be sure to take good care of her, I promise," Asher assured him.

"Yeah, you do that," he said, grinning to show he was kidding. "So, are you two going public, then, or is this still a secret?"

"A little of both, really. I mean, I have nothing to hide in our relationship, however for the sake of the Kate's privacy, I think it would be best for the public at large to be unaware of who she is. My friends and family will know her, of course; and I would imagine after a while, people will find out. But for the time being, I've no plans to broadcast it," Asher told him. He kissed me quickly on the cheek and then joined Calvin at the table.

"Dinner will be ready in about a half hour, Calvin. Would you let Mom and Dad know?" I asked him.

"Yeah, I'll be right back," he said.

Mom, I was sure, was in the office; and Dad was most likely outside somewhere. I knew we had some calves he'd been weaning, and he was probably with them.

"We'll tell them after dinner," Asher said, looking at me. I nodded and continued with the dinner preparations, a small smile on my lips.

An hour later Dad pushed away from the table. "That was outstanding, Katy. I haven't had a decent burger in ages."

"Thanks, Dad. Did everyone get enough?" I asked standing and taking my plate to the sink. I ran the water and filled the sink. "It's a nice night out. I was thinking about making some coffee, maybe having a fire?"

"That sounds awesome," Calvin agreed. Everyone stood up and Mom helped me clear the table. Asher and Deken rinsed and stacked the dishes for me. I washed and Calvin dried.

Dad got the fire lit and we arranged our chairs around it. We'd been out there for a few minutes when Scotty suddenly joined us. "You all mind some company?" he asked, stepping into the warm circle of light from the flames.

"Not at all. Pull up a chair," Dad said. I stood up again, figuring the coffee should be done by now. After ascertaining who wanted some, I went back into the house to get the coffee. I filled a tray with some cookies that Mom had made yesterday and carried those outside. I went back in for the coffee and handed the cups out. I settled back into my chair next to Asher, who was on my left.

I enjoy the night — watching the stars blinking into existence. Hearing the birds call back and forth. Every so often we'd hear an owl. Once or twice I caught a brief glimpse of a bat in search of food. There was a slight breeze blowing, but it was a pleasant evening. The fire smelled good, and of course the flame was pretty. Add to that the smooth warmth of the coffee and the excellent company, and you had a near-perfect night. Jack and Jill were curled up on the ground between Asher and me.

"This is nice," I said quietly, blinking my eyes sleepily.

"Yes, Sweetheart, it is," Mom agreed in her soft voice.

"Thanks, again for dinner," Dad said, taking a sip of his coffee. "You make the best burgers, Katy."

"Dad's right," Calvin agreed. "That was one awesome burger."

After a moment of silence, Scotty said, "I love the smell of a good fire."

"Yeah, just makes me want to go camping," Deken said, wistfully.

"We should plan a trip, before winter hits," Derek agreed.

"Sounds good to me," I said.

"I agree, count me in," Calvin said, taking a sip of his coffee.

"I'm in love with, Kate," Asher stated.

I know he just spoke in a normal voice, but for all the effect it had on the small group, he may as well have shouted it.

Everyone around me suddenly got very quiet, with the exception of Calvin who was choking into his hand, coffee dripping down his chin. I glanced at him just to make sure he was going to live.

"You gonna make it, Cal?" Deken asked, grinning, his eyes on Asher.

Mom and Dad were looking at me. I was looking at Asher. He just said he was in love with me. He loves me — he just said so. Asher loves me!

Mom and Dad were now looking back and forth between Asher and me. If I listened carefully, I was certain I could hear the opening strings of the theme song from The Good, the Bad, and the Ugly.

"Yeah," Calvin choked. "I'm fine. Just didn't expect him to say it quite like that."

"I take it you knew about this, Calvin?" Dad asked. I didn't think he sounded angry.

"Only for a couple of hours, Dad," Calvin said. "I had my suspicions about him, though."

"I knew it!" Derek said. "Knew something like this was going to happen."

"Well, I think we all knew they were attracted to each other. It doesn't really come as a surprise to anyone, does it?" Mom asked, smiling at me.

"I do," Asher said earnestly, looking at me. "I love you." Looking at Dad now, he said, "I didn't intend to announce it quite like that — I'm sorry if I was out of line. I just think it's best that you, Kate's parents, know. I don't want any secrets between us."

Asher reached out and took my hand, holding it gently and firmly; he gave me an encouraging smile. The look on his face was one of extreme satisfaction, like he'd accomplished something he'd long desired to do. I smiled back in answer, in wonder.

"That's fine, but what are your plans once this contract is finished?" Dad asked him. Asher didn't pretend to misunderstand what Dad was asking; I felt he respected him more for being unafraid to be direct in his questioning.

"Our plans are to keep seeing each other. Kate's all about taking this slow," he gently squeezed my hand again. "We're taking the time to get to know each other."

"And the future? What kind of plans have you made for the future?" Dad asked. I shot Dad a look that he missed as he was still looking at Asher. Easy, Dad!

"Well, I haven't made any special plans with Kate, yet. But, ultimately my goal is marriage." Whoa... he said the M-word...

I squeezed his hand tightly; my heart was in my throat.

"By my calculations, you only have about three weeks or so left under our contract with the studio. How do you plan to maintain a relationship by long distance?" Dad asked.

"I intend to relocate here. Until then, I'm hoping that Kate can visit me on location once in a while. It'll be hard if we've got to wait a month or more to see each other," he said.

"And what do you have to say, Katy? Any thoughts you want to share?" Dad asked me gently.

"I'd... like to be able to see Asher as often as I can. If that means going to visit him, then I'd like to be able to," I told him.

"You couldn't go by yourself, honey. That wouldn't be right," Dad said, "And what about the expense of that kind of travel?"

"I'd take care of any expenses, for Kate and for whoever can come as chaperone," Asher said.

"I think that sounds fair, dear," Mom said to Dad, who nodded in agreement.

"I'd like to have Kate meet my parents. Their names are Tiernan and Callie Fitzpatrick. Currently they live in Ireland, near my grandparents. I was thinking of flying them out for a visit. I'll try and make things as easy for you all as I can, but there'll be some difficulties that'll pop up — the main one being the press. I'm going to try and keep your identities undisclosed for as long as I'm able. That should help, at least for a little while. Eventually the public will know all about you, and that's fine, it will just be easier and smoother for you if it happens slowly."

"Will Katy be in any danger?" Dad asked.

"She'd better not," Calvin said.

"I'll make sure that she has the best protection."

"I trust you," I said to Asher, squeezing his hand.

"I'm glad to hear that, because trust will be essential between us," Asher said to me. He turned to Samuel and Cory, "What do you think? Is now a good time?"

"If you really are that serious, then I could not think of a more appropriate time. Some privacy might be needed though," Samuel said with a glance at the twins and Scotty.

"What's going on?" I asked Asher.

"Patience, love. I'll explain everything to you," Asher said to me. "Deken, Derek, Scotty, I'm sorry, but would you all mind excusing us? There are some things I need to discuss privately with Mr. and Mrs. Reilly and Kate. Thanks, guys."

"That include me?" Calvin asked, beginning to rise and follow them.

"No, Cal, you should stay. You need to hear this, too," Asher said.

Asher kissed my hand before letting it go; he stood up and walked around the fire to face us. He caught my eye and smiled. "Don't look so worried, Kate. I promise, I'm not about to confess that I'm a serial killer or terrorist, or anything like that."

What is going on? "Good to know," I said, though I was sitting up now in my chair, my curiosity getting the better of me.

"First, before I tell you a little more about my history, Kate, I have a slight confession to make to you."

"I'm listening," I said, tamping down my rising apprehension.

"You remember, I'm sure, the first time we met? In Casper?"

"I do."

"After you... left, I noted the name on the side of your truck. I did some research, but was unable to locate a ranch by that name, so I called Sammy. Sammy has experience... and resources to locate people.

"Which brings me to another revelation, Kate. I told you how I became an actor. What I didn't tell you, because I wasn't sure I could, was that I was at that time and still am, occasionally employed by the government. I've had extensive combative training — I told you I knew what I was doing and was in no danger, from that guy Johnny.

"The agency I'm employed for contracts with the government and I have many connections with various branches of the military. I'm not enlisted. I'm not an officer. I never have been. I've consulted with them only. Sammy was my handler. That's how we met."

"What do you mean, 'consulted' with the government?" Dad asked. Good question, Dad, I thought. I was silently trying to process this.

"I'm not what you might think of as a spy or anything like that. I'm no Jason Bourne, James Bond, or Jack Bauer. Though I do maintain a cover — acting is my cover. I simply... help various persons within the military to solve problems. It's a little more involved than that, but that's what I can tell you. At any rate, I called Sammy, gave him the name of the ranch and your name, Kate. Jeff, your friendly barista was kind enough to supply that much for me. Sammy pulled a few strings and found you.

"I'd been offered this role about nine months ago and had turned it down. The studio knows nothing about my cover — they have no idea. They were progressing with the film, trying to find another lead actor. I happened to know that the studio was still trying to find a proper location for filming. Sammy's very thorough in his research. Within a few hours or so, I knew... let's just say, I knew a lot. The most important thing I discovered on that day, Kate, was your marital status. My plan had little value if you turned out to be married or even engaged.

"I contacted Rupert — who, as I mentioned before, has acted as my agent on occasion. I informed the studio that I would make this film, on one condition and one condition only. You, Kate, had to be my assistant. I chose to forfeit my fee for this film so that the studio could offer you a substantial enough amount to tempt you to agree to those terms. The way I saw things, your ranch would benefit and the studio would as well. And more importantly, I'd have the opportunity I'd wanted, which was to get to know you. I had Rupert make all the arrangements. And here we are."

I honestly had no idea what to say right then. I was still trying to piece things together in my head so that what Asher just told me would make sense. So far, I was floundering.

It was unimaginable to me that Asher would agree to make this movie for virtually free, so that I might be paid to be in his company. Not to mention, that despite what he said, he was some sort of spy who maintained his cover by pretending to be an actor in the Hollywood scene. Not to be overly dramatic but for lack of a better word — it was preposterous.

I think I may have been waiting for a "gotcha" moment. I listened for the other shoe to drop. All I could hear was the comforting crackle of the fire, the chirp of crickets, and my heart hammering in my chest.

"Kate, are you all right? Say something, love," Asher said quietly, taking his seat next to me once more. I looked over at him. My mouth opened and closed several times. I was having a hard time operating my body just then.

"I'm... thinking," I said, quietly.

"Do you have any questions for me?" he asked. I shrugged my shoulders, but remained silent. Was he kidding? I had tons of questions! If I could just get my head to work straight, I might be able to wrap my mind around one and ask it.

Asher took a breath, intending to speak again. I held my finger up, indicating I'd like a minute or two. Finally I said, "You, um, work for a private contractor, who works for the government? And you maintain your cover by pretending to be an actor? And you signed a contract with this studio, agreeing to make this movie for free? So that you could get to know me? Is that what you're saying?"

"More or less."

"The lessons I gave you — were those real or were you just pretending to need them?"

"Those were real, to do this role I did need your help — truly. I didn't lie or intend to mislead. Kate, I was being as honest with you as I could. When I said that you intrigued me right from the very beginning, I was telling the truth." Asher shrugged his shoulder, the look in his eyes almost pleading. "You didn't appear to recognize me, there in that coffee shop. The idea of just being a normal guy... not an agent, not an actor, just a guy getting to meet a girl... the temptation was too great. I wanted that opportunity too much."

I'd been staring into the fire during this exchange, and hadn't been aware that everyone else had risen and left Asher and me alone, to talk things out. My ears were ringing and I shook my head trying to clear it. Somehow, everyone knew that this conversation between us would be an important one. Somehow, I knew that too. I didn't know what to think. My mind was stuttering and stumbling over all he had just revealed to me.

These shocking revelations were just that. They were shocking. I was shocked. I wasn't sure what I should be feeling, much less thinking. A part of me was screaming her head off about being lied to, and how on earth could I ever trust him if the foundation of our relationship had begun with a lie? Another part of me was telling that part of me to shut her mouth and just let me think.

Asher knelt on the ground in front of me, leaning against my knees. I could feel the hard plane of his stomach. He placed his arms on the arms of my chair. "Kate, what should I have done differently?" he asked me quietly. "You were leaving, you wouldn't talk with me. I truly saw this as my only opportunity to get to know you. Can you honestly fault me for that? I didn't lie about my identity. I just manipulated some events from behind the scenes. I was trying to create a setting where you wouldn't look at me like a celebrity, where you would be on equal footing with me, where you'd be comfortable with me. Was I wrong?"

I took a deep breath and leaned back in my seat. I closed my eyes and considered all he had said — all Asher's reasons. When I considered all that he had sacrificed, financially, the efforts he made to track me down, to place himself in a position of close proximity to me, just to get to know me. To allow me to get to know him, all the while knowing he had no guarantees that I would even like him, and that he was by far taking the bigger risk. When I considered all of that, I found that I was unable to find fault with what he'd done. I was blown away.

I opened my eyes to face him. Asher's thick eyebrows were drawn together in concern, his blue eyes focused unflinchingly on mine, waiting for my decision. I was trying to find the words to offer him, to tell him I wasn't angry. I was even flattered. I opened and closed my mouth a couple times, willing myself to speak to him. Stop acting like a fish and say something!

"Was I wrong, Kate?" Asher asked me. I shook my head, words still unable to come; my throat felt so tight. "Do you forgive me?" he asked now, a pleading look in his eyes. I sat still for a just a moment and then I launched myself forward into his arms. I wrapped my arms around his neck and clung to him for all I was worth.

"Kate. I'm sorry, love," he whispered in my hair.

"Don't be sorry, Ash. I'm not mad. Not at all. It was just a lot to process. I can't believe you did that, for me. Especially after the way I treated you," I whispered back to him, my lips against his neck. My heart felt like it would burst from all the emotion it contained. I kissed his neck and felt him shudder. Enjoying this reaction from him, I continued to kiss him gently along the side of his neck. I tasted his skin and heard the low rumble from his chest. When I gently nipped his ear with my teeth, Asher actually growled. That sound did all sorts of things to me.

Asher grasped my arms firmly in his hands and pushed me away from him. Frustrated, I tried getting closer. "Asher, please," I whispered.

"I can't, Kate. I'm just not that strong," he said, his head bowed. My hands lifted and ran gently through his hair. I loved his hair, the way it felt, the way he always smelled. I loved the way he tasted. I loved him. Oh, wow, I love him.

"Please, Asher. Kiss me."

"I want to..." he whispered, his head still bowed, his face nearly against my thigh now. Asher had released my arms; his hands slid around my waist. "I want to do so much... Kate, we...."

Asher gave up his protests suddenly and lifted his head. His warm lips found mine; it was like coming home. "I love you, Kate," he whispered against my lips, his hands gently holding my face, just so; the angle perfect for his reach.

"I love you, too, Asher," I whispered back to him.

He gazed back at me in happy surprise. "That's... You..." Asher took a deep and shuddering breath. "Say it again," he growled at me. Gone was the restrained manner he'd been holding himself to. Asher was suddenly intense. Demanding.

"I love you, Asher."

"Again."

"I love you."

"I've been waiting, I swear, an eternity to hear you say that to me. Thank you, Kate."

You need to leave Cody in 3 weeks. Pick your ticket up at the United departure counter within 24 hours, the text read. Asher glared at the screen on his cell phone for several minutes. Finally he hit the delete button. He'd been hoping for some more time, especially after the last job he'd completed for them. Asher knew this must be pretty big for them to contact him again so soon.

He was frustrated. And anxious. Asher didn't want to leave Kate. He'd never really considered the idea that he might not return from an assignment before. But the thought of never seeing Kate again left him feeling unsettled. And anxious. Samuel advised Asher that it was time for him to get out; time for him to walk away. Asher was seriously considering that idea. The sooner the better.

# CHAPTER 16

Clouds, Shadows and Flame

Yesterday had been overcast, the air heavy and damp, hinting at a coming rain. Today we had thunderstorms. I stood just inside the barn door, looking out into the yard. My shoulders were hunched, my hands deep in my pockets. It wasn't cold; I was just feeling dismal. The rain came and went, from a heavy downpour to a soft, steady drizzle and back again. Occasionally, thunder would rumble across the mountains and lightning brightened the sky. It wasn't the weather that had me feeling glum.

In two days Dust Devils would be finished, as far as the ranch was concerned — as far as I was concerned. Asher had intended to remain for a while, but yesterday he'd received a phone call, from whom I didn't know. He'd just said it was government stuff, and that he'd explain more later. I was curious to know more about this side of his life and was hopeful that soon, he'd be able to share more with me.

These last two and half weeks with Asher had been wonderful. I asked him one day — when he'd finished a scene and had promptly turned to wrap his arms around me and kiss me tenderly, right in front of the entire cast and crew, without any thought to what they might think — if this would undermine any attempts on his part to keep my name and identity out of the spotlight.

"It's possible, Kate. But honestly, I just don't care what anyone else thinks. I could easily walk away from the entire institution if I felt that was necessary. I don't need acting. I need you. As long as you're happy, then I'm happy."

I wondered what that would do for his "cover" if he quit acting. When I asked him about it, Asher just brushed it off and said he wanted me to be happy.

And I was happy.

I still was happy, though today it was a depressed happy. Asher thought he'd be gone for a couple weeks on whatever errand the government had in store for him. Two weeks is not that long; but after having spent the last three months in his company, day in and day out — evenings too — well, two weeks without him was going to seem like a very long time.

I asked Asher if he was ever in any danger doing whatever it was he did for the government. He assured me he was not. A part of my mind wondered if we agreed on the same definition of "danger."

I glared at the rain, kicked at a rock, and then jumped nearly a foot in the air when Red gave a loud neigh from behind me, kicking against the stall door with his foreleg. I glanced over my shoulder at him. Red had his head hanging over the stall door, looking in my direction. He was bobbing his head up and down, encouraging my interaction with him. I smiled in spite of my mood. Sighing under my breath, I turned and walked up to him. Red pressed his nose into my chest and nudged me affectionately. Suddenly I wanted very much to go for a ride.

Riding in a good rain was something Red and I had always enjoyed and it had been almost a year since the last decent rain, so we were due. I patted his neck, and then quickly turned and ran back to the house. Asher was busy with Xavier today; there were some re-shoots they were doing. My presence hadn't been needed. Cory was with Ash, and Samuel I knew, was somewhere here around the house.

Asher must have left him here, almost as a bodyguard — it wasn't anything he'd said that gave me this impression; just intuition I guess. I wondered if this was what he'd meant when he said he'd keep me safe. When I poked my head into the office to let Mom know my plans, I asked her if she'd seen Samuel around.

"Not since this morning. You may want to check with Calvin, dear. I think there was something he wanted to talk with you about," Mom said, smiling at me over her readers.

"Do you know what about?" I asked her.

"No, he didn't say exactly, just that he wanted you to check with him if you decided to go off alone."

Okay. Interesting. "I'll find him before I go," I assured her.

I ran up to my room and grabbed an older straw cowboy hat and a light duster. While upstairs I knocked on Calvin's door, but there was no answer. Shrugging my shoulders, I went downstairs. I decided, on a whim, to take a firearm with me. I went into the office and opened the gun safe. I pulled out my rifle — it was a Remington lever action; I decided to take my sidearm as well. I have a hip holster for that one and my saddle has a scabbard for the rifle.

Mom watched me in silence for a moment, and then said, "Are you expecting trouble?"

"No, just being careful. It's been a while since I've been in any of the upper country and you just don't know what's up there this time of year."

"Smart thinking," she nodded.

"Yeah. Hey, do you know where Cal is today?"

"I think he was going to be around here. He didn't say he was going anywhere."

"Okay, I'll keep looking for him. Thanks, Mom. I'll see you in a few hours," I told her as I closed and locked the safe again.

I still hadn't seen either Calvin or Samuel by the time I was finished saddling Red. After stepping into the saddle, I decided to ride around the house and barn to see if they were in the general area. It turned out they weren't. I tried Cal's cell phone, but it went right to voicemail. Not knowing what to make of that, I decided to just leave him a note, informing him of my intentions. Turning Red around, I rode back into the barn and dismounted. On the wall, right above the small fridge, was a dry-erase board. Scribbling quickly I left a message for Calvin and gave him the time of my departure. Red was waiting impatiently, so I mounted him and headed out of the barn at a trot.

It was a little after ten in the morning; the rain was coming down again in a heavy downpour. By noon we were well north of the Jump Off. I pulled Red to a stop, looking down the valley. I could just make out the roof of the house from here. The wind shifted and I suddenly smelled a very faint amount of wood smoke. I looked around the horizon in puzzlement. We didn't have a fire lit at home; it wasn't cool enough for that. I decided to follow the scent, wanting to make sure that there was no unmanned fire burning in the forest. I didn't think that was likely; I couldn't see any smoke on the horizon.

After an hour of searching I'd covered about two miles — I was trying to ride a wide loop around the area that I'd been in when I first smelled the smoke. Several times I'd smelled it again, but only faintly. I wondered if someone was camping out on our land. It wasn't hunting season yet; and even so, we had the perimeter of our property well marked with signs, indicating this was private land.

I stopped for a few moments, stepping down from the saddle to stretch my legs. I considered the lay of the land, picturing it in my head. If someone were to be camping out here, they'd most likely be close to a water source. About two miles north of here, I knew a small stream ran down the mountain. There was a place there, near the base of a tall, sheer cliff, where a waterfall cascaded gently down, forming a small pool. About twenty yards east of the pool was a small clearing that would offer good protection from the wind.

I decided to check out that location and remounted. So much for a relaxing ride in the rain, I thought to myself. Oh well, it was still better than sitting at home feeling sorry for myself. I was ashamed now of my depressing reaction to the news that Asher and I were to be parted. Honestly, I'd lived without him my entire life, without any difficulty. However, I said to myself, trying to be fair, now that I've been with him, shared my life with him, I am changed. Asher is important to me. More than important, he's become essential.

I wondered if this internal dialog classified me as a certified idiot. No, I decided, after careful consideration; this only affirmed that I was finally, truly in love. Nothing wrong with that, I assured myself. See, I'm feeling better already!

Red suddenly gave a loud snort, his head was raised, his ears pricked forward. I could feel him tremble beneath me. I searched the trees around me and in front of us, but could see nothing to indicate concern in the gloom of the day. I unbuttoned the front of my duster, sliding it back behind the holster of my gun. I also loosened the retention strap in case I needed that gun quickly. After a minute or two of tense scrutiny, Red settled down. I quietly urged him forward, continuing towards the small clearing.

I'd gone maybe another hundred yards when I heard the sound of horses approaching. They were coming from behind me, so I turned Red around to face them. My hand automatically slipped to my sidearm; I eased it up out of the holster and held it at my side, ready to lift it in my defense should I feel the need. I couldn't see down my back trail too far — no more than ten yards or so. The trees and gloom were too thick. Suddenly Calvin, Asher, and Samuel were coming toward me at a fast clip. They came to a sliding stop when they saw me. I noted the look of relief on their faces. Their horses were well lathered. They'd come far and fast in a short time.

"What's going on?" I asked holstering the gun.

"Kate, thank God," Asher said as he quickly stepped down. He moved toward Red, intent on lifting me down from the saddle, I was sure. Red wasn't sure about his intentions though, and quickly laid his ears flat and struck out at him with his foreleg, indicating Ash needed to keep his distance if he wanted to remain unharmed. Asher skidded to a halt, his eyes now on the big red horse rather than me.

"Easy, Red," I said in a soothing voice, patting his neck. "Stay back just a moment, Ash," I told him. "You all want to tell me what this is about? Is there an emergency?"

"Kate, why don't you step down for a moment so we can talk, huh?" Calvin asked.

"Sure," I said, as I slipped down from the saddle. I stayed between Red and Asher, wanting to be sure the big red horse would not see him as a threat and decide to attack again.

"Did I spook him?" Asher asked me, keeping his distance; though I could see he wanted to reach for me.

"Just a bit. You all came on so quickly, he just went into protection mode, I think. He'll calm down in a minute," I told him.

"Sorry about that, Katy," said Calvin. "Listen, I meant to tell you last week, while I was riding, gathering up the yearlings, I found some tracks. They don't belong to any of the ranch or the film crew — I know all those horses. This is someone else. And... I found a calf that had been shot, way back up the hill. I lost the trail, but I've been trying to keep an eye out for the shooter. I'm pretty sure it's not someone on the film crew. I should be able to track them to and from the camp area. I let Asher know about it and we've been keeping an eye out, but I hadn't told you yet.

"I got worried when you took off. So I called Asher, and he came back right away."

"Why didn't you just tell me?" I asked him, feeling a tad perturbed.

"Katy, you've been so happy lately, I just didn't have the heart to tell you. I knew you'd worry about it, and I was hoping to have it solved by now. Sorry, I should have told you."

"Yeah, you should have, but, I still love you," I told him with a smile. "You, on the other hand," I said, walking up to Asher and poking him in the chest. "What's up with that? You need to tell me these kinds of things. I'm a big girl. I can take care of myself. And this is my ranch. My responsibility. Okay?"

"Kate... you're right. I should have told you. I should have insisted that Calvin tell you. I'm just... It's not easy to turn off the desire to protect you," Asher replied, nodding in my direction.

"Yeah, yeah... likely excuse," I told him with a smile.

"What brought you out this far, Katy?" Calvin asked me.

"Well, it just seemed like a good day for a ride and I had nothing better to do. What?" I asked, when I saw the look Calvin gave Asher.

"Nothing, Kate. I guess I didn't believe Cal, when he mentioned that — you really like to ride in the rain?" Asher asked me.

"I do — it's relaxing," I said; then went on to explain about the smell of smoke I'd caught and my speculations about it.

By now Red was calmly nipping at blades of grass, so I dropped his reins and stepped close to Asher. He carefully wrapped his arms around me. His hand brushed the holster and he looked down at it.

"I just figured, as it's been a while since I've been this far north, it was better to be safe than sorry."

"Smart," Samuel said. He'd been quietly observing us during our conversation, his eyes flickering carefully around us as we spoke.

"Since we're this far," I asked them, "Do you want to go ahead and check out that clearing?"

"May as well," Calvin said. Asher hesitated, then nodded in agreement, and turned to his horse. I mounted Red and turned him once more to the trail I'd been making, heading towards the small clearing and hopefully, some answers.

We rode maybe another three miles before stopping again. I was trying to come in from the south, staying downwind from where I expected them to be — if anyone was there in the first place — when we caught a strong flow of wood smoke. Red could smell it too; his nostrils were distended. When I figured we were around a hundred and fifty yards south of the clearing, I pulled him to a stop. I didn't want to alert anyone to our presence.

Asher was right behind me, with Calvin behind him and Samuel bringing up the rear. We all dismounted. Asher stepped forward, standing close to me.

"I don't suppose there's anything I can say to get you to agree to stay behind with the horses?" he asked me quietly, one hand resting lightly on my shoulder.

"You suppose correctly," I told him with a smile.

"That's what I figured," he said with a sigh. Asher pulled me closer, his arm wrapped around me. He tilted my head back, so that my mouth was right where he wanted it. Then he was kissing me. And then...

Asher wrapped his arm around Kate, holding her close to him. He kept one hand at her neck, near the juncture of her shoulder. He used his thumb to gently push her chin up. Then his lips were on hers, tasting her. While she was otherwise distracted, he slowly, gently, and firmly applied pressure to the muscle at the back of her skull that would send her into unconsciousness.

Asher heard Calvin's concerned start when Kate suddenly slumped in his embrace. He easily swung her up in his arms and then carried her to a tall, thick fir tree and laid her down under its protective branches. Asher kissed her softly on the forehead and said, "Sorry, love. I'll apologize when you wake."

Asher stood up and turned to face Calvin, who was looking irritated and concerned. "What'd you do to her?" Calvin demanded.

"Relax, Cal. She's fine, you know I'd never hurt her. I just knocked her out for right now — I didn't want her coming with us, she was determined to go. Tying her up just wasn't an option I was willing to take. You'd better stay here and let Sammy and I handle this. Keep an eye on her. Take her sidearm, in case anyone gets past us. Calvin, do not be afraid to use that. You hear?"

"You know she's going to be furious when she wakes up. I don't know what game you're playing, but this is dangerous territory. Katy comes across as sweet-tempered mostly but, if you cross her, she'll come undone on you. Just a word of caution," Calvin said as he moved stiffly to her side and sat down.

"Yeah, I figured it that way," Asher responded, his voice low and determined. He turned to Samuel. "You ready?"

"Let's go," Samuel said as he started off on foot in the direction of the clearing. On the ride to their stopping point, Calvin had filled them in on the description of the area they were now looking for.

Once they were in the tree line, out of sight of Calvin, Samuel slunk off to the right of Asher. The two men moved through the trees in near silence. About fifteen lengthy minutes later, Samuel and Asher came upon the small campsite — they spotted three men in all.

One of them was Johnny Khyle.

Asher felt a sick fury rock through him. It took a moment before he was able to comprehend that they were speaking. Johnny sat on a broken stump, a beer in his hand. To his right sat another man, maybe in his early thirties. And Bill was there also. By the number of empty beer cans lying around they'd been here a while. Johnny's face still had some slight bruising from the last time he and Asher had met — his right hand was still bandaged.

"What's the plan, Johnny? We been out here nine days. You promised me a woman — I ain't seen any. If Bill hadn't confirmed your word she was a looker, I'd have told you to shove it."

"You'll have your woman, Larson. What's left of her anyway. I told you, I get her first. You two can watch and help me hold her down — she's a fighter."

"And what happens if her big fella or Calvin shows up?"

"Well, we kill them, Larson. And her too — when I've had my fill."

Asher never put thought to his actions. From one moment to the next he was suddenly in motion. Samuel, though expecting it, still had to scramble to catch up. Bill was closest to Asher; he was taken down with a blow to the head. Asher simply clocked him and dropped him like a sack of rocks. Before Bill hit the dirt, Asher had moved on to Larson. He drove a solid fist directly in the man's solar plexus and shoved him out of the way, continuing on toward his target.

Johnny fell backward off the stump he'd been lounging on when the huge, shadowy bulk of Asher suddenly appeared in their campsite. As he scrambled to his feet, reaching for the shotgun that had been leaning against his log, he'd watched in horror as his companions were taken down with such furious, negligent ease.

Johnny's left hand was just gripping the metal barrel, was just lifting it when he felt an explosion of pain in his right arm.

Asher kicked Johnny's right elbow, shattering it. The shotgun fell to the dirt, unnoticed by both men. Johnny was screaming, but Asher wasn't finished. He was furious. Johnny hunched on the forest floor, holding his broken arm. He saw Asher move again and tried to kick at him, to keep him away. Asher easily blocked the kick and stomped on Johnny's leg, feeling it snap. Johnny's screams of agony were fresh and stark.

Asher kicked the broken leg aside and heard another snap. He reached for Johnny, lifting him bodily and punched three sharp jabs into Johnny's stomach. Then he slammed his fist into Johnny's mouth, knocking teeth out, and pulverizing his lips, breaking his jaw. He was pulling his fist back to finish the job, when Samuel grabbed him from behind, jerking Asher backward, "Enough! You'll kill him!"

Enraged Asher turned to face this new assailant. It was a moment before he recognized Samuel. Asher stopped; he was breathing hard. He looked around himself, a little shocked and disgusted. Johnny was a crumpled, bloody heap on the ground at Asher's feet. Bill and Larson were both out cold.

I woke with a start, my head felt slightly thick and throbbed mildly. I blinked my eyes slowly, trying to understand where I was.

I was sitting on a horse; it was walking steadily. The rocking motion of its movement was soothing and I nearly went back to sleep. Well, with the rocking motion and the warm, comforting chest I was snuggled against, who could blame me? I began to think about that warm, comforting chest. It really was nice. It smelled good. It felt good. I nuzzled my face closer into its embrace, enjoying the deep murmur of pleasure I heard rumble softly from within.

Strong arms tightened around me, pulling me closer still.

Asher was holding me. I was sitting across his lap. He was sitting astride a horse. And it was dark.

Wait.

What were we doing riding a horse together in the dark?

I sat up, a part of me suddenly alert to the idea that not all was right. Another part became annoyed at the first part and wanted to lean back into his embrace. The alert part told the other part to can it.

Asher pulled his horse to a stop.

We were a little way south of the Jump Off. The sky was clear now and the moon was full — I could see our location quite clearly. I sat still for a moment and then, as my memory replayed all that I last remembered I launched myself off his horse. I was pleased to see the horse shy violently away from me, snorting and bucking.

I felt even more pleasure when I saw Asher hit the ground a minute later. I didn't wait for him to speak; I attacked.

"You JERK! How dare you do that to me! Just who do you think you are?" I roared at him.

Asher rolled over into a sitting position; I could see that he was all right, that he was not hurt by the fall. A small part of me breathed a sigh of relief. He stayed seated on the ground. This had probably been a wise and calculated move on his part. If he'd stood up, I was sure I would have hit him. I wasn't sure right now that I wouldn't hit him, even if he was down.

"Answer me!" I hurled at him. Asher continued to watch me in silence. He offered no apology. "Dang it! Answer me, Asher! This is serious! What you did... You had NO right to treat me like that," I said, fury ringing in my voice.

Still, he sat silent. He just watched me.

"Fine," I said, fury so hot inside me I felt physically sick. I turned away from him and began walking — well stomping was more accurate — home. I didn't hear him rise, didn't hear him move. I was suddenly seized from behind, spun around, and then found myself flat on my back in the damp grass. Dang him! How was he able to move like that? I raged to myself.

Asher strategically lowered himself on top of me, effectively pinning me beneath him. He was just too heavy for me to move. I couldn't even move my legs. Though I knew my efforts were sure to be wasted, I tried to punch him. Asher partially blocked me; my fist grazed his cheek. He easily, curse him, caught both of my arms, forcing them back, entrapping them against the earth.

I glared at him. My mouth was tight. I was sure that fire was erupting from my eyes. To his credit, he didn't look amused. He looked serious. He was calm. He watched me.

"Get. Off. Me. Now," I said through stiff lips.

"Not just yet," Asher said, finally speaking.

"You jerk! I'm not in the mood for this crap. Get off me and just leave me alone. I don't want to see you right now. Maybe not ever again."

"Kate. Sweet, Kate. I can see you're furious with me, I expected no less. I'm not moving until we work this out. You mean too much to me," he said, his voice low and soothing.

"Bully for you," I said acidly, turning my head away from him. My jaw ached from clenching it as hard as I was. I tried loosening those muscles, seeking relief from the discomfort.

"Please, understand. I was just making sure you were safe. You were being stubborn. You wouldn't stay behind. I didn't know what I was going to find in that clearing. If there was any chance you might have been harmed... please, don't fault me for wanting to keep you safe. Kate, love, I love you." Asher's voice was soft and pleading.

I considered what he'd just told me. I took a deep breath. At least, I tried too. It's kind of hard to breathe deeply with a massive weight sitting on your chest. I squirmed, trying to stretch a bit. Asher caught his breath. His eyes were unfocused, half closed. His head was thrown back, the moon glowing on his skin. The muscles in his neck stood out in acute strain. His lips were parted; I could see his teeth were clenched.

I froze my movements, holding myself still, not even breathing. I watched him in fascination — his facial expressions.

Pleasure, that's what was on his face. Pure pleasure. I felt a ripple of echoing pleasure in my stomach.

Asher looked down at me now, his blue eyes burning with intensity. He refocused his gaze suddenly to my mouth; his nostrils flared. Quickly, gently, he took both of my wrists, holding them now in his right hand. His left hand, as he relinquished its hold on my wrist, slid slowly, firmly down my arm, just grazing my armpit. He continued down to my thigh. There he reversed and moved back up my side, taking the same path he'd burned before. His hand now moved over to my face. He brushed my hair back; his thumb firmly rubbed against my lips.

I watched as he lowered his mouth to meet mine. My heart was pounding in excitement. My lips parted in anticipation. He hesitated, breathing against my mouth. Slowly Asher rubbed his lips against mine, his nose caressed me. He kissed me then, deeply.

I forgot my anger. I forgot what we'd been fighting over. The only thing I knew right now was him. Asher. With his mouth, his hands, he claimed every part of my awareness.

One of his legs settled heavily between mine. I met his mouth with as much desire, as much need, as he had for me. I tugged against the grip he had on my wrists. I wanted to hold him now, not fight him. Asher released me and my arms wrapped around him, were in his hair, feeling his back, his shoulders, his neck, his face. I strained against him, trying to get closer. Asher's arms were under me now, lifting me up to him. Then we were rolling and somehow I was on top of him.

Asher's hands were firm against my thighs, kneading them, holding me tightly to him. He leaned up, growling softly against my skin. When his mouth left mine, I was gasping. My head was spinning.

"Kate..." he growled against my fevered skin. "Oooh, Kate. I... Please...."

The sound of his voice brought some clarity to my mind. I was barely able to discern what we were doing. A small warning bell was ringing in my head. I almost, almost, ignored it. I took a deep, shuddering breath; oxygen hit my brain and I could think a little clearer, and said, "Stop."

Asher growled in response, his arms pulling me closer to him. He rolled over again, once more pinning me beneath him. I felt a moment of sheer panic, because I wanted, desperately wanted to surrender to him. Right here. Right now.

"Asher! Stop. Please!" I cried, my voice pleading with him, trying to reason with him. His mouth moved back to mine, forestalling any further words. I did the only thing I could think to do at this point; I wasn't strong enough to fight him. I was barely strong enough to fight myself, and I knew he was going to have to win this battle on his own. I stopped fighting; I shut down. I forced myself to relax. My arms went limp. My mouth became slack. My eyes were open, staring unfocused at nothing. I took small calming breaths.

I knew Asher felt my response.

"No..." he growled in frustration against my swollen lips. His hands wrapped themselves in my hair; they shook with strain. His mouth moved forcefully against mine, trying to gain a response from me. When I continued to remain motionless, lifeless, he stopped. His breath was ragged as he laid his face against my neck. He softly kissed me there, once, twice. After a moment or two of silence, he rolled off me and lay on his back, eyes closed, breathing deeply.

I lay still, trying to wrap my mind around what had just occurred between us. How had we gone from the point of my rage and fury exploding at him like that, to the passion we'd just displayed? I didn't know. I couldn't figure it out. So I stopped thinking about it. I forced my mind in another direction. Back to what had taken place earlier today. There were parts about today that I didn't know, and I suddenly found myself wanting to know.

I rolled away from Asher and sat up a safe distance from him. I crossed my legs, my hands resting in my lap.

"Ash?" I whispered. "Where are the others...? Cal and Sammy?"

Asher took a deep breath, held it for a moment, and then sat up to face me. His face was still flushed and I could plainly see that his desire for me was barely under control.

"They took the trespassers back to the ranch, where the police will surely be taking them into custody. I stayed behind with you," he said quietly.

"Who were they? What did they want? And please tell me the truth."

Asher took a deep breath, rubbed his hands over his face; with growing anxiety I noted the bruised and scraped skin of his knuckles and waited for him to continue.

"It was...Johnny Khyle and two companions of his. One, I believe, was the guy who was with him that night you punched Johnny — I didn't know the other one — Calvin didn't seem to know him either," Asher swallowed. "Johnny intended to... rape you," he took a deep breath. "They were all going to join in, and when they were done, kill you," Asher finished, his voice was low and strained.

While Asher was speaking — as I listened to what he was saying — I felt the blood drain from my face. I swallowed and felt tears prick my eyes — I was in shock — I couldn't tell if I was going to vomit, or pass out, or both.

"I had Calvin stay behind with you, to keep an eye on you, make sure you were safe — I know what he means to you. Samuel and I went after them — I won't deny they were roughed up — I don't regret what I did. I'd like to have them here right now," Asher swallowed hard and then continued. "Sammy stopped me... before I got too carried away. I... I broke Johnny's jaw this time. And one of his legs. Twice. Maybe a couple of ribs, too. And his right arm. Bill and the other guy, the one I didn't know, went down easy. Sammy was able to keep a clearer head than I. We observed them first, just did some surveillance, making certain they intended harm, before we acted. If they were nothing more than a couple of drunks out poaching, we'd have informed the authorities of their position and allowed them to handle it. After we heard — in graphic detail — what they intended for you... They're fortunate Sammy was there. Maybe that's why I lost it a moment ago."

After a moment or two of silence I said, "I don't even know what to say to that."

"You can say you still love me. That you're not angry with me any longer. That you understand."

"I understand," I nodded. "I may not have liked it. I don't want you to ever do that again, but I understand. I won't make you promise me. Somehow I know that, if you ever felt the need to again, you'd break that promise, and I'd be hurt. And angry."

"Smart," Asher said, winking at me.

"Asher, I still love you. I love you. I'm not angry, that much, any longer."

Asher was kneeling beside me faster than I would have thought he could move. He placed one hand on either side of my face — the cuts and bruises on his knuckles standing out in stark evidence — and touched his mouth to mine. It was a tender kiss, not passionate. There was heat in the kiss, but no flame. It said many things. He loved me, too. He was sorry. He was profoundly relieved.

"That horse is back at the barn by now, I'm sure. We'd better get moving. Can you walk, or would you like me to carry you?"

"I'll walk," I said as he pulled me to my feet. Asher held out his hand to me; I took it as we walked home in the moonlight.

# CHAPTER 17

Shades of Depression

Only four days after Dust Devils had wrapped up, Asher had to report for duty, or whatever he called it; I said a tearful goodbye at the security checkpoint. Asher promised he'd be in touch as soon as he could — I would just have to be patient. Not even the dramatic events with Johnny Khyle had caused a postponement.

Johnny Khyle, Billy Simmons, and Randy Larson had all been taken into custody. Their trial date had not yet been set. Asher, Samuel, and Calvin would need to testify when the time came. Sheriff Joe had informed me that I would most likely have to as well. We were just waiting for the subpoena.

Asher requested that Samuel and Cory remain here at the ranch while he was gone — he said he'd feel better with them here — just in case. Just in case of what, I didn't know. I didn't mind though. I liked Sammy and we got along well. Cory and I were still getting to know each other, but I felt the worst was over between us, and was thankful for it.

Four days after Asher had left, I was standing in Cabin number one; I was supposed to be readying it for guests who would be arriving today — it was a little after nine in the morning.

"I'm not depressed," I told myself.

"I'm not that depressed," I amended. Oh, for pity's sake, who am I kidding? I was disgustingly depressed. And I had been ever since I'd dropped Asher off at the airport. I wasn't eating right, wasn't sleeping; I couldn't concentrate.

"Fine. I'm a mess. A big pathetic mess. Happy?"

"Talking to yourself is a bad sign you know," a voice spoke from behind me. Startled, I gasped and spun around to find Cory standing in the doorway, trying to hide a chuckle.

"Yeesh, Cory!" I grumbled. "You scared the snot out of me."

"Sorry, Katy." He grinned. "Sammy thought you could use a hand in here."

"Oh. Yeah, thanks. I really appreciate it."

I had Cory open all the windows in the cabin to air it out and make sure all the garbage cans had liners. While he did that I went upstairs to prepare the beds. I finished the first room and moved to the second; Cory came up to find me. "That's done. What else?"

"Those towels can go in that hall closet there," I indicated the laundry basket just inside the door. I finished the second bed and was just placing the quilted throw pillows when Cory cleared his throat loudly behind me. I glanced over my shoulder at him; he looked a bit... uncomfortable, almost nervous. I wondered if something was wrong.

"I just wanted to say... I'm sorry... for the way I treated you, Katy. I know I was a jerk. I've known Asher most of my life; I sort of idol-worshipped him as a kid. He just always seemed so strong and for the longest time it was just him, me, and Sammy. No one else. Then you came along. I've never seen him like that. It scared me. I can see you really do love Ash and I'm glad he has you. I hope we can put all that behind us."

I hid the grin that wanted to break out; I wasn't gloating, I was just really pleased by his attempt to reach out to me. "Of course, Cory. As far as I'm concerned it's in the past and I've already forgotten it."

Cory caught me off guard by pulling me in for a quick hug then he released me and stood back. "Good. I'm glad that's settled. When is this family supposed to arrive? Will they need to be picked up from the airport?"

"They should be here around 2:00, I believe. And they're driving from Seattle, so no, they won't, but Tiffy, our other guest, will. Her flight gets in to Cody around 4:00."

"Maybe I'll go pick her up for you," Cory offered.

"That's already taken care of, Cory," Samuel said as he joined us. "I'll fetch her for you, Katy."

"Okay, thanks."

"I just know you haven't heard from Ash since he's been gone and I wouldn't want you to miss his call."

"Am I that obvious?"

"We're all like this when the one we love is absent from our lives," Samuel said.

"It sounds like you're speaking from experience," I said.

Samuel took a slow, deep breath and said, "Sarah. My wife. She died nearly seven years ago. I had hated being parted from her. I know Asher feels the same about you."

"Sammy, I'm sorry. I... I didn't know..." I felt so bad for asking him about something so painful.

Samuel quickly interrupted me, "It was mine to share. Not Asher's."

"Okay." I nodded in understanding. I finished preparing the Hunter family's cabin; I'd already made up the room that Tiffy would be using. I'd put her in one of the guest rooms in the main house.

Asher was having a rough week. Every lead, every trail had gone cold. It seemed like every conceivably open door had slammed shut in his face — it was very frustrating. And to ice the cake, he couldn't stop thinking about Kate. It wasn't just mental. Physically he felt her absence.

The airport was crowded; passengers, parents with crying children, everyone scrambling to make their flights, scrambling to make it home to someone. Asher was desperate for this assignment to be finished. He'd be glad when his trip was almost over; the noise and chaos of the world were getting to him. He needed the silence of the mountains. He needed Kate.

After Asher boarded the plane, chasing yet another lead, he sat back, closed his eyes, tried to drown out the concussion of noises around him, and thought of her. Thought about the moment when he'd see her again, pictured the scene in his head, imagined the way it would feel when he held her.

Then maybe he could wrap his mind around this latest puzzle; harness it and solve it. The information was out there. Someone knew something. If he could just find the link. When he was with Kate, things just made better sense. He'd find the connection — when he was with Kate again. Just a few more days...

I tried, unsuccessfully, not to think about my time with Asher. It was a useless endeavor; I saw him everywhere. Especially when I went in the tack room. And saw the bench. It was impossible not to remember him then. I would have sworn I could feel his arms around me, feel him leaning into me, nuzzling my neck.

Gritting my teeth, I turned around and marched myself back out of the tack room. Of course, I had to turn back around and re-enter it; I'd forgotten Dollar's saddle and bridle. Dollar was a little restive; he hadn't been ridden since before Ash left. I was glad I'd chosen him to start with.

I was trying hard not to be a basket case, waiting for Asher's phone call that evening. I finished riding all the horses without any injury to myself, or the horses. The Hunter family arrived just after 2:30, while I was in the barn unsaddling the mare I'd been working. I heard the crunch of gravel and glanced at the clock, noting the time.

Mr. and Mrs. Hunter were in their forties, I was guessing. They had two children, ten-year-old Danny and thirteen-year-old Karen. I found them all sitting in the office, filling out paperwork. I smiled at the kids, noting the young man's excited interest in the boots and spurs I wore.

"Dan, Sarah, this is my daughter, KatyBeth. Katy, these are the Hunters. This is Danny and this is Karen. They've come all the way from Seattle, Washington to visit us," Mom said, by way of introduction. I shook Dan and Sarah's hands and then turned to Danny and Karen.

"Pleased to meet you, Danny. And you as well, Karen." I shook Danny's hand — he gave me a big grin. Karen didn't seem too happy about being here; she gave me a bored nod. I guess the country didn't seem very exciting to her.

"Are you a real cowboy?" Danny asked, his infectious grin flashing at me again.

Before I could answer, Karen replied, "She's a girl, Danny. It's cowgirl not cowboy!"

"Ah, you can call me cowboy if you want, Danny. I knew what you meant. And, yes, I'm a real cowboy," I smiled at him; I turned to Dan and Sarah and asked if they were ready to see their cabin.

I showed the Hunters to their cabin and got them all settled in and told them the meal schedule. "We have a couple of hours yet until it's time for dinner. You all have driven a ways. Would you prefer to rest before dinner, or do you want to come view part of the ranch with me?"

Dan and Sarah indicated they'd be resting up after the long drive, but Danny and Karen wanted to get out and do something. After getting permission from their parents to accompany me, I told Danny and Karen to change if they needed to then meet me at the barn. Danny was ready now; Karen said she'd meet me there.

"Are we going to ride horses now?" Danny asked me.

"Not today, maybe tomorrow. I'll need to see what your experience level is before I put you on a horse all by yourself. Have you ridden before?"

"A couple of times. Karen has too."

"Did you own horses, or were they friends' horses?"

"I wish we owned horses. Mom took us to some riding stables when we were younger and we had a couple months of lessons but then Daddy lost his job, so we had to stop. He's working now and this is the first real vacation we've taken. I was so happy when they picked this place. Daddy said he needed some peace and quiet. I thought Karen was going to go through the roof." Danny grinned at me, rolling his eyes. "She's mad 'cuz all her friends went and did something fun like went to the beach, or on a cruise, or to Disneyland for their summer. She said, 'And here I get to go to a petting zoo for grownups!' I love it, though."

"Well, let's hope we can show her a good time, and maybe she'll change her mind about this 'petting zoo' for grownups, huh?" I told him. When Karen finally arrived at the barn I explained to them what I had in mind — to see if Dad needed any help up where he was cutting wood. Again, Danny was willing and ready, Karen was bored.

We reached the area Dad was working in pretty quickly; I made the introductions in our little group. Danny of course, was pleasant, and Karen acted like we were fortunate to be in her presence.

Danny and I worked alongside Cory and Calvin for over an hour, dragging and stacking wood while Dad ran the chainsaw. Karen sat in the Jeep the entire time, listening to her iPod. When my watch read 4:07 p.m., I decided to call it a day. Tiffy was coming in, and Samuel should be arriving with her soon.

I told Dad, Cory, and Calvin that we were taking off, and they thanked us for helping out. As I put the Jeep in drive, I heard Karen grumble out loud, "Jesus, took you long enough."

Oh no, you didn't! I slammed on the breaks, throwing her against the seatbelt.

"What the heck?" she shrieked in indignation.

I reached over and jerked the headphones out of her ears and tossed them in the back seat to Danny, who was watching us with wide eyes.

"Hey! Give those back!" she demanded.

"No. I won't. Now you listen to me, little girl, and you listen good. We have some rules here. Rule number one, you will not use the Lord's name in vain."

"Rule number two, you will be respectful to those around you. At all times. Now, I gather you don't want to be here, and sister, I've got news for you: I didn't make the decision that brought you here. Regardless of how you got here, you are here. Now you can choose to be a miserable little pain in the rump, or you can choose to enjoy yourself. Which is it gonna be?"

"I don't have to answer to you. You're not my mom," Karen said, in a show of bravado.

"You know what? You're right. I'm not your mom. You be thankful I'm not, because if I were, I'd have you across my knee quicker than you can spit. This is not some five-star hotel. This is a working ranch. And I am one of its owners. I'm not going to put up with crap from you. You can agree to this or you can get off my property. Understood?" I said, holding her gaze until she dropped her eyes to her lap.

"Fine," she said.

"Fine," I replied. I glanced in the rearview mirror and Danny winked at me. I took a deep breath and then put the Jeep back in drive. We drove for about ten minutes in silence, and then Karen spoke up, "Are you going to tell my parents?"

"Do I need to? Are you a child? Or are we going to handle this like adults?"

"No, I'm not a child. I'd like to handle this like an adult," she said; then turned to me. "I'm sorry. I'm just... I'm just... worried about something." Karen darted a quick glance over her shoulder in the direction of her brother. It made me wonder. Was she worried about her brother, or worried her brother might rat her out on something?

"Fair enough. As far as I'm concerned, this conversation is over. We, the three of us, agree to move on and treat each other with respect. Is that cool? Danny, you agree? Karen?"

"Sounds good," Danny said.

"Sounds good to me, too. Thanks, Mrs. Reilly," Karen replied.

"No Mrs., I'm not married. Just call me KatyBeth or Katy. Deal?"

"Deal," they both replied.

Samuel wasn't back from the airport quite yet — the flight might have been delayed. I figured if there'd been a problem he'd have called me. The horses were all hanging around the barn, like vultures, waiting to be fed. Karen and Danny were both eager to help. We walked among the horses while they were eating and I pointed out the different ones, telling a little about them: their genders, names, and personalities.

Karen picked Duke and Danny picked Dollar. I thought they made good choices and told them so. I let them meet Big Red and Jet, and then showed them our guest board — located in the entrance hall of the main house — where we had pictures of various guests that have stayed with us.

I think I earned some serious points when they saw a picture Mom must have posted recently of me and Asher. We were standing together with Buck in the background. Asher had an arm draped casually over my shoulders.

"Oh. My. Gawsh. Is that... is that Asher Fitzpatrick?" Karen asked me breathlessly.

I felt myself blush as I looked at the picture. I longed for him. "Yep. That's him."

"Was he a guest here?" Karen asked, her voice taking on the qualities of a pubescent young man.

"He was, yes. Asher actually left about four days ago. Can you two keep a secret?" I asked them.

"Yes!"

"Okay then, but I'm trusting you," I said giving them the serious eye. "So, Asher was filming a movie, right here on the ranch — I gave him riding lessons."

"Oohh... wow, that is so cool." Karen breathed, her eyes looking glossy.

"Sweet!" Danny said.

"Did he stay in one of the cabins? Was it our cabin?" Karen asked me.

"No, he stayed in one of the rooms here in the main house."

"Can you show me the room?" Karen asked.

"Uhhh, no, because it's occupied right now," I replied, thinking that it was good Cory and Samuel were here. What excuse could I have given them for not seeing the room if it was technically empty? Asher still had things stored in the room; I'd been tempted to go in and smell his clothing. Yes, I know. It sounds weird, even to my own ears. I just missed him so much.

Just then I heard the sound of the ranch truck and knew Samuel was back with Tiffy Fraser. We stepped back outside and walked down to the truck.

Tiffy Fraser was a petite young woman. She had red hair; it wasn't orange red and it wasn't auburn, but a strange combination of both. It fell in soft waves to her shoulders, framing her heart-shaped face. Her skin was a beautiful, creamy ivory. I noticed a light sprinkling of freckles across her nose. She had a fine bone structure, and when she removed her sunglasses, I could clearly see her eyes.

They were striking. The color was beautiful — a smoky, misty gray — but it was the look in her eyes that caught me: Vulnerable. Haunted. And old. Not aged, like she was an older woman; she looked to be around my age. It was her life experience that had aged her. She had been through something big and traumatizing — my heart went out to her. I just wanted to wrap my arms around her, and give her a big hug, and tell her that she would be okay.

I gave her a warm smile as Samuel introduced us and I detected something different from him towards her.

"Your ranch is very beautiful, Miss Reilly," Tiffy said; her voice had a pleasing, gentle quality about it.

"Thank you, Tiffy. Please, call me KatyBeth or Katy. We're so glad to have you. How was your flight?" I asked her, giving her hand a gentle squeeze as we shook hands.

"Fine. Thanks for asking."

I introduced Tiffy to the kids and then showed her to her room and helped her get settled. After dinner that night, we all gathered around the fire pit off the back patio. I had the phone with me, waiting for Asher's call. Dad and Calvin carried several logs over and soon had a roaring blaze. Mom brought out a bag of marshmallows and some long sticks for roasting. We'd been sitting outside for about fifteen minutes — I know, because I checked the clock, it seemed every minute, on the minute — when the phone rang. It was 7:01. "Hello?" I answered breathlessly, hopefully.

"Hello, Beautiful," said the most amazing voice on the other line. A surge of emotion made it almost impossible for me to speak; but somehow I managed.

"It's so good to hear your voice."

"It's good to hear yours as well. I miss you so much."

I got up and left the group, going back into the house, not wanting to share this time with Asher.

"When are you coming home?" I asked as I sat down at the kitchen table.

"In eleven days."

"That's so long," I said quietly, trying to be calm.

"I wish I were there, right now. Tell me what you're wearing. I want to picture you in my head."

"Um... I'm wearing my favorite pair of jeans — you know the ones — with the tag missing on the back pocket?"

"I do. I like those on you, they're soft," Asher said, taking a slow deep breath. "Go on."

"I have my wooly house slippers on, and my faded red sweatshirt. My hair's not done."

"Mmmm, I love you."

"I love you, too, Ash. So much."

"Are you wearing any perfume?"

"Yes, the amber one you like."

"Ahhh..." Asher growled softly in my ear. "You're killing me now. Wear that when you come to the airport."

"Okay. I will. I almost went into your room today; I just wanted to smell you, your clothes..."

"Why didn't you?"

"I didn't want to see how empty the room was, see that you're gone. I swear I see you everywhere — when I go in the barn, in the tack room. I'm pathetic, Ash, just pathetic," I said, laughing quietly at myself.

"No, you're not. You're amazing. And beautiful. And lovely. And mine. All mine. And you're desired. And desirable. I want you so bad," he whispered to me.

"Thanks, me too. So, where are you? Can you tell me?"

"I can't. I'm okay. I'm safe."

"What have you been doing? What were you doing before you called me?"

"I took a shower before I called you — I thought it would help. I'll have to take another one," he said, laughing at himself now. "I've been reading, and after my second shower this evening, I'll read some more."

"Can you tell me what you're reading?" I asked trying to distract myself from thinking about him in the shower.

"I can. You'll like this, love. I'm reading Twilight."

"You're kidding," I chuckled lightly and asked, "What made you decide to read that?"

"You said it was your favorite. I wanted to see what you liked about it. See if I needed any pointers."

"Trust me, you don't need any pointers. What chapter are you on?"

"Just finished chapter eight."

"And? What do you think so far?'

"I prepared for the worst but honestly, it's good. I can see why it's popular."

"Are you just kissing up? Or do you really feel that way?"

"I want to kiss you and I really do feel this way."

"Wow. Thanks," I said, a small giggle escaping my lips. "What time is it where you are?"

"I can't say, love. This is supposed to be a secure line, it's being bounced through several signals, but still..."

"Oh, okay." I wasn't sure what to think about that just yet.

"Tell me what you've been doing since I left."

"Some new clients arrived today. I scored big with the two tweens that came. Mom posted a picture of you and me on the guest board and the girl, Karen, just about died when she saw it. She's got a major crush on you."

"Hmm, maybe I can send her an autographed picture. Do you think she'd like that?"

"Would you? She'd love it. She has a brother; his name is Danny. He's 10 and Karen's 13. Thank you, Ash."

"You're welcome. Any other clients?"

"Well, Danny and Karen are the two children of Dan and Sarah Hunter, who drove over from Seattle. They're here for a week. Then we have Tiffy Fraser, who is from Utah, and I'm not sure about her yet. She's my age physically, but she seems so much older — like she's lived a long life already. I don't know how to describe it."

"Well, you're a very observant person. You'll have her figured out in no time, I'm sure. And I meant that as a compliment."

"You're full of compliments tonight."

"Sammy said you were down, I just wanted to cheer you up. I don't like that I made you sad," Asher said, his voice soft and serious now.

"You didn't. I'm sad because you're not here, not because you did anything," I quickly explained to him.

"I know. But you're still sad on my account. I want to make you happy — I love your smile. I miss it."

"I miss you, too, Asher. I miss your arms. I miss hearing your heartbeat. I miss your laughter. I miss your mouth," I said, feeling bold.

"You miss my mouth?" he asked me quietly, his voice smooth and even.

"Yes. Your mouth. The way it feels on mine. On me. I miss it. A lot."

"Kate. You really are killing me, love. I won't be sleeping tonight... I may need to slip out for a run."

"Sorry, Ash. I just wanted you to know that I really missed you, too."

"I know, I know," he said, his voice gentle now. I braced myself for the words I could feel were coming. "I have to go, love."

"Okay," I whispered, trying to keep the tears back.

"Don't cry, Kate. I love you and I miss you and I'll see you in less than two weeks. Are you near a calendar?"

"Yes," I said, still whispering, tears now streaming down my face.

"Look at today's date. Today's the 29th of August. I'll call you again, same time, in three days. On the 1st of September. Okay? Mark the calendar. It's not that long. We can do this. Did you mark it down?"

"Yes."

"I love you, Kate. Sweet dreams, love. I'll call you in three days, I promise. Good night."

"Good night, Asher. I love you, too. Be... be careful."

"Kate?"

"Yes?"

"Look after yourself. You be careful, too."

"I will," I choked out, my voice breaking. When I heard the click on the other end, I held the phone to my chest and wiped the tears from my eyes.

Talking to Kate was both better and worse for Asher. Better, because he got to hear her voice and found it as soothing as he'd anticipated. Worse, because as soothing as Kate's voice was, it was also equally stirring. Asher felt the need to see, to hold, to feel her, growing within him. He laughed at himself and groaned in frustration.

Asher stared unseeingly down at the newest packet of papers he'd been given. He knew he was going to have to come up with an answer to this puzzle soon. But he couldn't stop thinking about Kate. Asher stood up in a swift, jerky movement. He rubbed his eyes and ran his fingers through his hair in irritation. He'd showered twice today already. Neither hot, nor cold water had helped to alleviate the tension. Running made him physically tired, but it didn't help him to focus. Talking with Kate had been the only thing that sharpened his senses enough to make a difference. Problem was, he couldn't stay on the phone with her, or communicate the problem to her — she had to be kept out of it.

After dropping down to do a hundred pushups, Asher sat down in the leather chair in his hotel room. He let his eyes wander around and they landed on the nightstand next to his bed and saw the book, Twilight. He smiled. Maybe reading would help. He could only hope Cory never found out — he'd never hear the end of it — ever. Chuckling, Asher opened the book.

I woke early the next morning. Not because I'd had a great night's sleep, but rather because of a lack of it. I'd tossed and turned all night, and finally just decided to get up. I showered and dressed, not feeling very enthusiastic about the day ahead. When I opened my door, I paused. There on the floor, folded neatly right in my doorway, was a piece of clothing. I looked up and down the hallway but didn't see anyone. Picking it up, I went back into my room and closed the door behind me. I was glad a moment later that I'd done this.

It turned out the scrap of clothing belonged to Asher — it was one of his shirts — I caught a trace of his cologne on it. The tears streaked down my face unchecked. I inhaled his scent, just breathing it in. A part of me wondered how it had gotten there. After a few minutes, when I'd calmed down some and was able to think more clearly, I figured it must have been Samuel who placed the shirt outside my door. Asher must have been in touch with him after I spoke with him last night.

I inhaled his scent one last time, then refolded it, and put it under my pillow. Having this little piece of him, something that I could hold on to, made the difference for me that day. This was fortuitous because I was about to learn some painful things about my clients.

The Hunters had scheduled a riding lesson this morning so I had them meet at the barn after breakfast. I ascertained from them their past experience and then caught a couple horses for Dan and Sarah and had them groom their horses while I assisted Danny and Karen with their horses.

I found the box that contained the helmets and selected one to fit each of my riders. As I was assisting them with the fit and the straps, Samuel appeared at my side. "You got a minute?" he asked me quietly.

"Sure, Sammy. Just a moment, folks, I'll be right back."

I followed him outside — away from prying eyes — and looked at him, waiting for an explanation.

"Tiffy asked me to request private riding lessons from you. She's very nervous around strangers and doesn't want to embarrass herself in front of everyone. I told her I didn't think it was a problem, but she was insistent that I speak with you." He nodded.

"Yeah, of course. Thanks for letting me know. And thanks, for the shirt," I said with a small smile. Samuel nodded in understanding.

I saddled Jet and led everyone to the large arena. I thoroughly went over the basics about riding safety and had them mount up. After I checked everyone's stirrup lengths I had them start off walking in a large circle around me. After ten minutes or so, I mounted Jet — who of course, had to show off a bit by jumping around — then we got down to business.

I thought we had a good ride; my class listened well and they were able to follow instructions and control their mounts. I saw real ability in Karen, and praised her for her poise in the saddle. I noted she seemed to sit up straighter after that, and a small, pleased smile played on her lips.

Two hours later, when the lesson was over, Dan and Sarah excused themselves to go for a walk to stretch their legs, but the kids stayed behind to give me a hand. I noticed a real change in Karen's demeanor, and only occasionally caught a worried or frustrated look in her eyes. We had just finished grooming the horses when a special delivery van arrived. Jack and Jill ran out to see who it was, sniffing all around the van.

I walked out to the driver. "May I help you?"

"Yeah, I'm looking for a Miss Kate Reilly, a Miss Karen Hunter, and a Mr. Danny Hunter," the uniformed woman said to me.

"I'm Kate Reilly, and these are Karen and Danny," I said.

"Then, these are for you," she replied, handing the kids each a large padded manila envelope. She handed one to me as well and then said, "And I have something in the back for you, Miss Reilly."

Karen and Danny tore into their envelopes eagerly, wanting to know what had been sent to them and from whom. I was curious to know as well, though I had a sneaking suspicion. When the driver appeared from the back of the van holding a beautiful vase of two-dozen long-stemmed red roses, I felt myself blush.

I heard Karen's ecstatic shriek and turned to face her.

"KatyBeth! However did you do this? It's a signed photograph from Asher Fitzpatrick! I can't believe this!"

"He even wrote my name, KatyBeth!" Danny said in awe. "Look, he wrote, "Hello Danny, I hope you enjoy your stay at Blues Avenue Ranch. I enjoyed my time there and miss it very much." Then he signed it. This is so cool!"

"You must still be in touch with him! When did you talk with him?" Karen asked me.

I signed the delivery form and accepted the flowers. They smelled amazing. I had to blink back a tear or two before I turned to face the kids' questions.

"Asher and I have remained friends. I mentioned to him that you were both fans and he must have sent these to you. I think that was very, very nice of him," I replied.

"Did he send you the flowers? Did you get a picture?" Karen asked.

"Let me take these up to the house and set them down, then I can open my envelope. You haven't told me what your picture says, Karen."

"It's similar to Danny's, though he says that Duke was his favorite horse to ride. I thought that was cool, because he's my favorite, too! My friends are going to flip when they hear this!" she gushed.

I set the large bouquet down on one of the tables on the patio, in the shade; then opened my envelope. My eyes devoured him, noting every little detail. Asher was smiling my favorite smile; his eyes held mischievous allure. He'd signed it simply, "Love, Asher." I let the kids hold the picture and discuss their favorite things about it while I opened the card that came with the flowers.

"Hello Beautiful. I just wanted to tell you that you mean the world to me. I hope you had a good night's sleep. Hearing your voice last night was like cool water to a thirsty man. Thank you for being mine. For being you. I love you, Ash."

I read it through several times, my fingertips lightly tracing the shape of his words. I couldn't imagine what it had cost him to get these here so fast — a small fortune, most likely. Samuel and Tiffy joined us a moment later.

I nodded at them and then turned back to the kids. "I see your mom and dad coming back. You want to go show those to them?"

"Yeah! Come on, Danny!" Karen cried as she leapt off the patio and began to run toward her parents.

"I'm going to take these inside; be back in a moment," I said to Tiffy and Samuel.

I placed the roses on the kitchen table, and took the picture up to my room and set it on my pillow. The small card I folded and stuck in my pocket. When I came back downstairs, Tiffy was sitting at the table, looking at the flowers. She glanced up at me as I came in the room.

"They're beautiful," she said quietly, returning her gaze to the roses.

"Thank you. I think so, too."

"My husband used to send me flowers all the time," she whispered, tenderly fingering a crimson petal.

"That's nice," I said gently. "What's his name?"

"Casey. His name was Casey."

"Was? Has he...? Is he...?" I didn't know how to frame the question to her.

"He's dead. He died in Afghanistan. He was a Marine."

"I'm so sorry, Tiffy. When did this happen?" I asked, sitting down beside her. Why, oh why, does saying "sorry" sound so insignificant in situations like this? How do I offer her comfort and not sound condescending or careless? Lord, give me the words.

"Last year. That's why I'm here, you know? Casey loved horses. He always wanted to take me riding, but I was too afraid to try. And now he's gone and I'll never have that opportunity. I know it's too little, too late, but I wanted to do this for him," Tiffy said, tears streaming down her face.

I handed her a napkin and gently squeezed her hand.

"You must think I'm terribly weak and cowardly, to be afraid of horses," she said in a shuddering breath.

"No. On the contrary," I said in all sincerity. "I think you're exceptionally brave. You'd have to be — you married a Marine. Thank you for confiding in me — I'm honored. And if you truly want to learn to ride, I'll be more than happy to assist you. But I'm sure Casey would want you to be happy and at peace. Don't beat yourself up over choices you made in the past. We can't change the past, Tiffy, we can only move forward."

"I know." She nodded at me, trying to smile. "I know. But I really want to do this for him. For me. I want to conquer my fear of horses. You see I don't want to miss out on any more opportunities if they should arise, because I'm afraid. I want to be ready. Samuel says you're a great teacher. He said you'd understand. Thanks for listening."

"I'm pleased Sammy feels that way about me and my abilities. You just let me know when you're ready to begin, okay?"

"Maybe tonight if you have time? You'll have to be patient, though."

Tiffy's request for my patience reminded me keenly of my request that Asher be patient with me. I smiled at her. "I promise to be very patient, Tiffy. If you're willing to try, I'm willing to help you. You'll become an excellent horseman. I promise." Tiffy stood up and I did as well; then after a moment's hesitation, I gently wrapped my arms around her. "You'll be okay, Tiffy. We'll get through this."

I decided to have Tiffy try out Misty, a gentle, sixteen-year-old gray mare, one of the ones I'd purchased that fateful day in Casper. I caught her easily, took her in the barn, and brushed her until her coat was shining. Karen helped me, but she seemed quiet, very subdued from her earlier excitement. I wondered if something was bothering her.

"Everything all right, Karen?" I asked her quietly.

"Yeah," she said, not meeting my eyes.

"Thanks for helping me."

"You're welcome."

"Are you happy with your picture?" I asked.

"Very much. Thank you again, for getting him to do that."

"You're welcome, though I only mentioned to him that you and your brother were fans. He sent those all on his own."

"He must really like you," she said, glancing up at me and then back down. "Is he your boyfriend?"

Taking a deep breath, I said, "Yes, he is."

"Wow. That is like really cool. Did you know him before he made that movie here?"

"No, I got to know him while he was here."

"How did you know? That you liked him... and that... he... liked you?" she asked.

"Well, I guess it's just something you know. And we talked about it. We tried to be honest with each other. It's important in every relationship that there be honesty and respect."

"And... you feel he respects you?"

"I know he does."

"How? What does he do? That shows you that?"

I took another deep breath, holding it for a moment and then letting it out slowly. "Well, I guess, I can say that... I... didn't want to rush into anything. I told Asher that we had to take our relationship slowly, and that he couldn't rush me. He's done that. It's been hard for him, but he's done that, for me."

Karen was quiet for a minute, though I could see plenty was going on in her head. When she finally spoke again, she was agitated, "I have a boyfriend, too — his name's Max — he's fifteen. And I... he... wants to have... to take... the next step. You know? He says if I really loved him, then we'd do it. But I'm not sure I want to do that. Yet. What do you think?"

Oh. Wow. I think I'd like to smack Max upside the head, that's what I think.

"Have you asked your mom about this? What does she say?"

"Oh my gawsh, no! She'd flip! You can't tell her! They'll say I'm just a child and he's just using me. And he doesn't really love me."

"It sounds like maybe you already have some doubts about it."

"No, I don't!"

"Well, you've at least discussed those negative reactions. Who else have you talked about it with?"

"With Max. We talked about it. He told me what other adults would say to me, or even my friends, and that they just didn't want me to be happy."

"And do you think that's true? That your friends and family just want you to be unhappy?"

"No... not really. I guess... I just really like him. He's the first boy in school that paid attention to me. I'm sorta popular now."

"Hmmm..." I said brilliantly.

"How old were you when you first...? You know...?" she asked me with a shrug of her shoulders.

"I haven't."

"You haven't? You've never had sex? But, why? I mean... you're so pretty, I can't believe that men don't want you. You're dating Asher Fitzpatrick! I mean, how can you be doing that and not sleeping with him?"

"Karen, I'm a little concerned about this conversation of ours. Typically it should be your mother or father having this discussion with you. Do you even know what your parents' opinion is about sex? Where they stand on it?"

"Well, obviously they've had it, because here I am. But that's really gross and I try not to think about it, honestly," she said with a small grin. "Mom mentioned awhile back that it was for marriage, but that is so old-fashioned, you know? I mean, really, Mom?" Her warm brown eyes rolled dramatically.

"Karen, I'm going to be honest with you, because you're asking me very pointed and serious questions. Regardless of what I'm about to tell you, I still think you should do your mom the courtesy of talking with her about this. You might be surprised at her response. However, with regard to me... no, I've never had sex. I'm twenty-two years old and am still a virgin."

"I'm waiting until I'm married. You see I intend to be married one time, to one man, for my entire lifetime. When two people give themselves to each other, there's an act of trust taking place. You're opening yourself up completely to this person. Rationally, I can't see doing that, unless it's with someone who I love beyond even my own life, someone who I know loves me the same way."

"I have another reason, though my first reason ties in with this one. You see, Karen, I believe in God. I believe in what He says in the Bible. I know that God created man and He created woman. He designed them to fit together. He designed them to enjoy sex. He designed the whole shebang, and as its Creator, He calls the shots. He gave the instruction to wait until you're married before engaging in and enjoying sex. You see, He knows that children can be created. He designed us that way. He wants to guard against illness and disease, against pain and mistrust and misuse. I trust Him to know what He's talking about. Therefore, I'm waiting until I'm married before I have sex. It might sound old-fashioned to you, but God is timeless. He's never old. He's always brand new."

Karen was quiet for a couple minutes. I let her have her solitude and I worked on Misty in silence. A few times I caught her looking closely at me, with speculation in her eyes. Then she'd look away again. Finally, after about ten minutes, she turned to me and asked, "Is this what you meant when you said you told Asher that you didn't want to rush things?"

"In part, yes. It's not just the sex, though. It's me. I'm more than my body parts. I have a mind and a soul. I have thoughts and ideas, dreams and fears, likes and dislikes; I have beliefs and disbeliefs. Before I shared any of these things, I wanted to make sure he was worthy of them. And that I was worthy of him. I wanted to take everything slowly. I wanted to get to know him. I wanted him to get to know me."

"And you did? You got to know him?"

"I'm getting to know him. I would imagine that it will take a long time to really know all there is to him, but I want a really long time with him, just learning him."

"Here's an illustration that just occurred to me: Imagine if you will, that you've been invited to the social event of the year, and you need a dress. Now let's say that cost wasn't a factor; the person who invited you has indicated he'll cover all expenses. You have two options: One, you can go to a nice department store and find a dress that fits, that you like, and that looks good on you. But you know that this dress will have been tried on already by any number of women, maybe even worn and returned. Option number two, the person who invited you requests for you to have a top name dress designer create a dress just for you. Your exact measurements are taken. Your preferences in color, texture, fabric, and style are taken into account. This designer then creates for you the perfect dress. No one has ever even tried it on. You are the first body it has touched. Which dress would you want? The possibly used — at least tried on for size, department-store model — or the one created uniquely for you?"

"Obviously the one made just for me."

"Okay. Now let's say that this designer made this dress for you, followed all your preferences, but before he gave it to you, he loaned it out to several people first. Would that same dress still hold as much meaning then? Would it still be as special? Or would it now be more at the level of the tried-on-for-size department store version?"

"I guess it really wouldn't be as special to me anymore."

"Now consider your body, your virginity, in the same manner. It sort of loses its precious appeal if you've allowed others to try you on before giving yourself to your spouse through love and commitment, doesn't it? I love Asher, but I won't let him try me on, and I won't try him on, before the final purchase is made. I want it to be special. I want to be purely and solely for him and him alone."

"Do you guys even kiss?" Karen asked me after a minute or two.

"Yes, we kiss. We embrace," I said with a shrug of my shoulders and a smile.

"Is it ever hard to stop at just a kiss? Are you ever tempted to do more?"

"Ohhhhh... Yeah, it can... it can get difficult. But this is where trust and respect come in. There have been many times that I've been lost in the grip of passion, and it's been Asher who's had to pull the reins back and stop. If he didn't love me, if he didn't respect me, he would have pushed and pressured me. He'd have taken advantage of my weakness and done what he wanted rather than respecting my wishes."

"Are you ever afraid that if you make him wait he might not want to see you anymore?"

"No, I'm not," I shook my head gently. "Karen, I won't deny that if he walked away from me and we broke up, I'd be hurt. It would crush me. But I know that in the long run, that temporary pain would be much better than to have given myself — to have tied myself — to someone who really loved himself more than he loved me. To someone who really didn't care about me in the first place."

"KatyBeth? Thanks for talking with me. For not flipping out."

"Sure, Karen. I hope... I hope I, at the very least, gave you some food for thought, maybe even changed your mind about the whole subject. You're way too precious to waste on someone who doesn't deserve the beautiful gift of yourself. You have high value. You are that beautiful, custom-created dress. Don't ever forget that."

"Thank you," she said as she hugged me fiercely. "You've given me a lot to think about."

"Good," I told her as I hugged her back. "You'd better get up to the house, it's near dinner time. I'll be along in a moment."

# CHAPTER 18

There and back again... _not_ a Hobbit's tale

(because Asher is too tall)

Marriage. Asher considered the word. Rolled it around in his mouth for a while. Tasted it on his tongue. He was on the last leg of his journey, the plane just lifting off; he settled back in his seat and closed his eyes, trying to relax.

He wanted Kate. He needed Kate. Marriage would accomplish his goal. Would she agree, though? Would she accept him? When Asher had first met Kate, when he'd first arrived at the ranch, all he wanted was to get closer to her, to get to know her. As she softened to him, permitted him to be closer, he'd rashly thought of marriage. He knew that was something a girl like Kate would want. Then it had sounded like a good idea; no big deal, people did it all the time — they could do it, too. Now, as the word and all its implications became clearer, as he came to realize just how permanent and unchanging his feelings for her had become, marriage took on a whole new meaning; it became essential, no longer just an option.

Asher knew he'd have to make some changes. He'd have to permanently leave the Agency. Walk away from the intelligence field. No more missions, no more puzzles. Kate deserved better than that; she deserved better than a man who was often gone and whose life was frequently in danger. He wouldn't put her through that.

Leaving the Agency would take a well-planned exit. So many things were going on right now. So many irons in the fire. He wanted Kate. And marriage was sounding more and more like the answer to his dilemma. Asher envisioned being married to Kate. What that would be like. What that would feel like. Suddenly he knew he wanted that more than anything. He'd give up anything; he just had to have her. Emotion, longing shot through him, leaving him breathless. He prayed for the right time, for the right words, the right answer.

I glanced at my watch; in excitement I looked up at the arrival board, and noted that Asher's plane should be landing right now. I jumped up, leaving Cory behind where we'd been waiting, impatiently, and quickly made my way to the security gate.

My eyes eagerly scanned the doorway, looking for him. I was wearing the outfit he'd asked me to wear, the same outfit I'd worn on our first date. I'd dabbed his favorite perfume onto my neck and wrists. I tried to calm my pulse, but it was useless — there was no denying my excitement. Finally the passengers began departing the plane. I searched for him in the sea of faces, eager for my first glimpse, craning my head and standing on tiptoe. Several people filed past me, momentarily blocking my line of sight; I shook my head in frustration. Then they cleared and he was there.

Asher's brilliant blue eyes were trained on me; there was something new, exciting and purposeful in his gaze. He walked toward me, his mouth lifted in that crooked grin. And suddenly I was running to him. Asher dropped his carry-on bag to the floor and held his arms out. I launched myself at him, and I was home. A smaller man would have been knocked over. Not him. He caught me easily, lifting me up, his arms wrapped around me.

At first he just held me tightly against him, his face buried in the side of my neck, just breathing me in. Then his mouth found mine. I honestly tried to remember that there were people standing around, probably watching us; that we were making a spectacle of ourselves. But somehow I couldn't force myself to care. All I cared about was that he was here. I was in his arms. He was holding me.

"I love you," Asher whispered in my ear when his mouth left mine. "I missed you."

"I missed you, too. I'm so glad you're back."

Somehow we managed to untangle ourselves and retrieve Asher's luggage and within a short half hour were on our way back to the ranch.

"Tell me how everything is. Have the Hunters left? Has Tiffy been able to sit on a horse yet?" Asher asked me after we were on the road, his large hand gently squeezing my shoulder. I couldn't help the shiver that ran through me at his touch.

"The Hunters left a week ago, but they plan to return again very soon. We're all doing fine. Samuel has been helping me with Tiffy. She seems to trust him quite a bit. For the last four days Tiffy has been able to sit on Misty, if Samuel is with her. I think she's making real progress. They seem to have a real connection."

"I gathered as much."

"I imagine it has to do with the loss both of them have had in their lives. Sammy's wife died and Tiffy's husband died. I think they're both finding healing in this, Ash."

"I agree and I'm glad, for both their sakes," he said, his fingers now brushing along my collarbone, causing me to shiver again. "How are you?"

"I'm good. Much, much better now that you're back. And you?"

"The same."

"Are you tired?" I asked him, glancing from the road, to him, and back again.

"A little, but not nearly enough for me to want to lie down. Unless, of course, you were with me," Asher teased me, his finger lightly flicking my nose.

"Hey now, virgin ears back here, let's not forget," Cory grumbled, all but forgotten in the back seat.

"You could always ride in the bed, Cory," Asher said with a grin, glancing over his shoulder at him.

"Gee, thanks. I think I'll pass. Besides, Ash, you'd be corrupting Katy. And we can't have that."

"I doubt that," he replied. "Kate's incorruptible."

"Not hardly," I said, flashing him a grin. "You tempt me plenty, as you well know."

"You're the one who said you wanted to go slow. I'm only complying with your request — I figure your frustration works to my benefit," Asher said, his voice quietly smoldering.

"How do you figure that?" I asked, hoping my voice sounded calmer to them than it did to me.

"Easy. The more... tension there is between us, the more frustrated you become physically, the sooner you'll want to speed things up," he answered, his eyes staring into mine. I was sure my face was red; it felt warm. I firmly looked back to the road, trying to think through the haze of longing I could feel rising in me. I swallowed.

"You know the rules, Ash," I quietly said. You know the rules, too, Katy! I reminded myself sternly.

"I do. Not until we're married. And I'm not trying to break them."

"La, la, la, la, la, la..." Cory said loudly, covering his ears with his hands.

"What are you saying, then?" I asked Asher, ignoring Cory's antics.

"You could marry me. You could be my wife. We could speed that up, thereby speeding up the rest of it as well."

What? Uhhh... umm... Oh, the possibilities...

"This is... awkward," Cory stated.

"What are you saying, Asher? I'm... I'm not..." I said, shaking my head, completely ignoring Cory. Was he asking me to marry him? I turned my signal on and slowed the truck down for the turn into the ranch driveway.

"We'll talk later," Asher said, his eyes pensive.

"Good idea," Cory muttered under his breath. He was out of the truck as soon as I stopped it, slammed the door behind himself, and began loping towards the patio where everyone was gathered. "Go change into something more comfortable, Katy!" he hollered over his shoulder. "I want a football game, and you can't run in those shoes."

I sat for a moment in stunned silence, trying to figure out Asher's meaning. I looked over at him to find that he was quietly studying me.

"Don't worry about it now, Kate. We'll talk about it soon, though. I promise. Okay?"

"Asher, I'm... I'm not sure I understand."

"It's pretty simple really. But now's not the time. You know how I feel about you. You know that I desire you. We just need to hammer out some more details. I promise... we'll talk later."

We'd planned a barbeque for Asher's return to the ranch; and because the twins came, along with Gina, we had a pretty decent-sized group; Cory insisted on a football game. We pulled straws to determine the teams. We played until we could no longer see the ball.

Dad had a large blaze roaring by the time we arrived to gather around the fire pit. I went inside to see if Mom needed a hand — she was gathering the necessary items for making S'mores. Yum! I scooped up the two large bags of marshmallows, a box of Hershey's chocolate bars and a box of graham crackers and carried them outside. Mom was warming up water for hot chocolate, too.

Asher had a seat saved for me and as we sat down to begin the wondrous process of making S'mores, Cory said, "I still say we won."

"Yeah, we did," I agreed, leaning forward to touch knuckles with him.

Asher threw a marshmallow at me. It bounced off my forehead and landed on the ground. Jack quickly nabbed that one, and Jill sat by, waiting for the next missile. I blinked my eyes in surprise and just stared at him. He cocked an eyebrow at me, challenging me to respond.

"Don't start something you can't finish, Mister," I told him, full of bravado.

"Oh, bring it on, sweetheart," he said with a cocky grin; he crooked his index finger at me, inviting me to attack. "If you think you can take me, you're welcome to try."

"Calvin," I said, looking directly into Asher's beautiful blue eyes and smiling. "Do we still have those squirt guns around?"

"You know what? I think we do. Let me go check, I'll be right back," he said as he got up and quickly entered the house. Deken and Derek gave a couple of light-hearted cheers when they heard this news.

"So... what's going to happen? You and Ash going to square off in a duel or something?" Cory asked me, feeding a marshmallow to Jill.

"It's a little more fun than a standard duel, Cory. It'll be like a night-ops mission, only without all the high-tech gear. No flashlights. Just you and your gun. It's hide-and-go-seek, in the dark, with squirt guns. We played this all the time in high school. We'll see how tough Ash really is, now," I told them.

"Oh, this ought to be good," Samuel said, pulling up a chair to sit beside Tiffy.

"What, Sammy? You don't think I could take him?" I asked in mock incredulity.

"Oh, no, it's not that," he assured me, filling his stick with marshmallows. "I just can't wait to see Asher floundering around out there. He won't know which way to move. On the one hand, he's a natural-born warrior and has a strong desire to win, on the other, he's highly protective of you and will guard you at all cost. Like I said, this ought to be good."

"You may be my first target, Sammy," Asher said dryly, flinging a marshmallow at him.

"No, no, no. I've no intention of entering this game. I'll just sit and watch all the action. You'll have to fend for yourself," Samuel replied as he caught the marshmallow and quickly slung it back at Asher.

Calvin returned with a medium-sized cardboard box in his arms. He set it on the side table, opened it and glancing at us asked, "All right, who's in?"

We all got up to inspect the contents of the box. There were several styles of squirt guns to choose from: hand gun types, some that looked like machine guns, and then the bigger bazooka-type ones.

"What are the rules?" Asher asked, looking at me.

"The patio is a safe zone. The house is off limits. Be honest — if you're hit, then you're out — no cheating," I told them all.

"And where do we load up?" Cory asked, picking up a dark green machine gun model.

"Any hose location. There are several around the house and the barn. The water troughs are another source, and there's a stream not that far from the main road," Calvin explained.

"How do we divide into teams?" Asher asked.

"No teams. You're your own team," I said. "Everyone can fill up at the hose bib right there off the patio. Then Sammy, as you're not playing, you can indicate when it's time to start. We'll give the game two hours."

"Well, as you kids are going to be busy, we're going to head off to bed. Night y'all," Dad said as he and Mom stood to go inside. "Katy, make sure the fire's out before you all call it a night. You can tell me who won in the morning."

We lined up at the hose bib by the patio steps, filling our weapons to the brim. Tiffy opted to sit out and keep Samuel company. After we were ready, loaded to the max, Samuel sent us out into the night with the strict command to wait for his call before we began the hunt.

From past experience, I knew one of the best places to hide was near the horse corral. The horses knew me well and would alert me to any "enemy" activity; so when Samuel sent us off, I raced for the barn and then circled around to the back and silently made my way toward the corral. If I played this right, I could nail every single one of them without having to refill my weapon.

Suddenly I heard Samuel yell; the battle had begun. I didn't care if someone else got me, but I was determined to get Asher first. I settled into the dark corner of the back corral; the horses were gathered about thirty feet from me. I kept one eye on them and one eye roving around me. One of the water troughs was within my line of sight, and I knew I could use it as a trap for any unsuspecting players.

I'd been sitting there about ten minutes when one of the horses suddenly shied away from the fence. I stared at the area it had been in, looking for movement. I was in pretty deep shadow and wasn't too worried about being seen. After a moment or two, Deken came into view.

He was trying to be silent, duck-walking along the fence, looking all around him. At one point he looked right at me; but like I said, I was in deep shadow. I knew he wasn't actually seeing me. I waited until he was closer and after having scanned the area to make sure no one else was moving around, I squirted him square in the chest.

Deken rocked back on his butt with a low hiss. "Dang it!" he muttered. He looked around, but still couldn't see me. I kept silent, not wanting to give my position away to anyone who might be watching or listening. After a moment he stood up and walked towards the house, grumbling to himself. I couldn't help but grin.

Within another 45 minutes I'd nailed Derek and Gina as well. I still hadn't seen Calvin, Cory or Asher, though. I decided to give up my position and go on the hunt. I waited to make sure they were not sneaking up on me, and silently eased myself back around the barn. I paused at the corner of the barn and looked all around me. I knew at least one of them was still in the game. Sammy would holler when we were down to the last player.

I tried to picture in my head all the areas that a man of Asher's size could hide. The first place I thought of was inside the barn itself. I didn't care to enter it from the main door, as it would surely squeak and give my opponent the opportunity to tag me. I considered all my options, and decided to make my way back to the corral and enter the barn through one of the unused stalls. Just as I turned around to begin moving back around the barn, I sensed movement off to my right. I held my breath, trying to hear the location of the noise.

Suddenly a hand shot out of the dark and efficiently covered my mouth to prevent me from screaming. I was pulled upward and backward into the dark interior of the barn. My captor wrapped his arms around me and lifted me up against his broad chest. His mouth urgently replaced his big hands and then Asher was kissing me for all he was worth.

I did make an attempt to defend myself — a very small attempt. There was something very exciting about Asher's silent assault. I knew it was him almost as soon as he touched me; I knew his touch that well. Ah, I'd missed this — missed his kiss, his touch. We kissed this way for several wonderful, uninterrupted minutes.

"Ah, Kate," he rumbled against my neck.

I shivered as his warm breath moved over me. I leaned in closer to him, so happy to be held by him again. After a moment or two, once we'd calmed down some, I leaned back, trying to see his face. It was very dark in the barn and I could barely discern his features. I lightly trailed my fingertips over his eyes, his cheeks, his lips. I ran them into his hair, loving the way it felt. He smelled so good! I leaned forward again — I was sitting on his lap — and kissed his neck. Asher made a low sound in his throat and I felt him shudder lightly. He tenderly cupped my face with his hands, his thumbs caressing my cheeks, my lips — softly at first and then with more pressure. "I love you," he whispered to me, his lips against mine.

"I love you, too."

All of a sudden, Asher tensed and whispered, "Kate, I'm sorry..." I felt him as he froze under me.

"For what?" I asked, momentarily bewildered. Then I heard a sound behind me, and without even thinking about what I was doing, I flung myself to the side, my hand inadvertently landing on a water gun in the dark. I grasped it — I couldn't see if it was mine or Asher's — and in one quick movement, I rolled over and fired at our assailant. It was Calvin. I continued my roll and fired at Asher next. All of Asher's teaching is really coming in handy tonight, I thought.

"Gotcha," I smiled sweetly at them, sitting in the straw.

"Calvin got me first," Asher replied, looking down at his wet shirt.

"Doesn't matter; I still got you before you could get me."

"I see — I'll have to remember that next time."

"For what it's worth, I was trying to nail the both of you," Calvin said, equally disgusted by the outcome.

"I guess that's an 'A' for effort," I smiled at him. "Too bad your plan didn't work. How'd you know we were in here anyway?"

"I heard you, uh, when, you know...." he said with a wave of his hand.

"Do either of you know if Cory is still in play?" I chuckled.

"I got him," Asher said.

"So, I won then?" I asked, standing up and dusting myself off. Yay me!

"You won, Kate. You're a worthy opponent," Asher nodded at me as he too stood up and dusted off.

"Quit bragging, Katy," Calvin said as he stepped outside the barn. "Let's get back to the house. I want some hot chocolate."

The fire had burned low by the time we arrived back. It seemed everyone was pretty tired and our little party dispersed fairly quickly. Soon it was just Asher and me.

"How long are you here for?" I asked him as I sat down, stretching my legs in front of me, folding my hands across my stomach. I'd put off asking this question for as long as I felt I could. Before Asher left the first time, he'd made arrangements with Mom and Dad to continue to rent a room from us — kind of like a boarding house. This way he'd have a place to stay when he was not working, so he could be close to me. Mom and Dad said there was no sense in him renting an apartment in town, when he'd just be here with us anyway; Asher readily agreed. I'd wondered what he intended to do with his other home in L.A., but didn't have the nerve to ask him. I didn't want him to think I was pressuring him or anything.

"You're that eager to get rid of me?" he softly teased me. Asher pulled his chair close to mine, angling it so that we were nearly facing each other.

"You know what I mean," I mentally braced myself for his answer.

"I do," he replied, nudging my leg gently with his. Asher took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "I have to leave in ten days." He paused, giving me a moment to collect myself. Only ten days. It was not enough time. "I'll be gone for 18 days." He waited again, his eyes never leaving my face. I swallowed and nodded; that was all I could manage right then. After a moment Asher continued, "In four and a half weeks I'm hoping you'll agree to accompany me on a trip."

I tried to smile and asked, "Where to?"

"I'd like you to meet my sister and her family and then after that I begin promotions for Dust Devils. You'll need to mark your calendar for the 19th of March, too, you and I have a date."

"You want me to meet your family?"

"Yes," he said, flashing his amazing smile at me. "I've already told Jaime all about you. She's very excited to meet you. I thought maybe your mom could come with us, you know, as a chaperone."

"Wow," I said, taking a deep breath. I'll be honest and admit I was feeling a tad bit overwhelmed at the idea of meeting his family. What if they didn't like me? What if they didn't approve? What if I didn't like them? How many of Asher's girlfriends had he brought home before? How would I compare in their eyes?

Asher watched me silently, letting me process our discussion. After a couple minutes of silence, he said, "I've never introduced anyone to my family before. They know this — you — are important and they're anxious to make a good impression."

"They've never met any of your girlfriends before?" I asked, feeling a little skeptical.

"Never. You're the first. I sincerely hope you'll be the last."

"Really?"

"Really."

"Okay," I said, taking a deep breath. "I'm not sure if that knowledge helps me out or not. I think you just upped the ante in the pressure pot."

"Sorry, love." He chuckled. "I didn't mean to. I just wanted you to know that you're special. Besides, I've already met your family, it's only fair you meet mine as well."

I suddenly remembered what he'd said before about the date he mentioned, "What's happening on March 19th?"

"We leave for L.A. That's the week of the premier for Dust Devils. I need a hot date, and you're it."

"Oh, I see," I replied, blushing under his warm gaze. I grinned; I just couldn't help it.

"Will you be nervous? Walking the Red Carpet with me?"

"I'll have to...?" My grin faded quickly.

"Mmm-hmm." Now he was grinning.

"Oh, brother. I won't have anything appropriate to wear for something like that. Can't I just meet you inside or something?"

"Ah, no. I need you at my side."

"But... What about clothes? I'll need some sort of dress for the occasion won't I?"

"So, you'll go shopping while we're down visiting Jaime."

"Aye-yai-yai."

"It's just a dress, Kate. I know you'll look amazing. If you can make simple denim look hot, I'm almost afraid to see what you'll look like in a gown. I'll have to go armed just to fight the men off."

"Don't be ridiculous," I rolled my eyes at him. "And, it's not the dress I'm worried about."

"What is it then?"

"All those people! All the lights, the cameras, the noise."

"Don't worry. I'll protect you. Like I said, I'll be armed, you'll be safe with me."

"I'm not worried about my safety, Ash. It's just a lot of attention and all. And, you know I can take care of myself."

"I do. However, I'd rather like to avoid that necessity if I can help it. And honey, you get attention everywhere you go. I'm the one who's going to be anxious, what with all the slathering men following us around and falling at your feet. It's going to be a zoo."

"I should stay home, then. I wouldn't want you to be anxious or anything."

"Well... I guess, if that's what you want. I can see if Jessica would be my date. She has to go anyway, that might work just fine," Asher said, nodding slightly, looking deep in thought.

"Over my dead body. Or yours. Or hers."

Asher grinned at me, his blue eyes sparkling in the firelight. "I kinda figured you'd see it that way."

"Paybacks, baby. Paybacks."

"I look forward to it." His smile broadened.

"Wait till you see my dress. You won't be smiling then, I guarantee it." I met his gaze steadily. His smile vanished, but mine returned.

The next morning over breakfast, Asher told Mom and Dad about the trip to Phoenix to meet Jaime. Mom agreed quickly to go as my chaperone. She didn't want to go in March though — too close to opening season on the ranch, she felt. "Calvin," she said over her coffee mug, "I think you should go."

"What? Why me?"

"The city and the lights will be good for you," Mom said confidently.

"I think the country is good for me."

"Oh, you'll have fun. That kind of stuff is for the young at heart."

Calvin grumbled a bit, but he eventually agreed to go. "Will I need a tux?" he suddenly asked Asher.

"Only if you want to wear one. I have to, but as my guest, you're not required to."

"That's a relief."

# CHAPTER 19

Bittersweet

Asher would be gone a long time — 18 days; it was longer than the last time — I hated being separated from him. I woke up the morning after Asher's departure feeling irritable; it was roiling around under my skin, just below the surface, waiting to erupt. No. I was not going to let my circumstances determine my level of happiness.

I decided what I needed was to stay busy — not very hard to do on a ranch. We didn't have any guests this week. Well, Tiffy was back again — having fallen in love with the ranch, she'd gone back to Utah long enough to hire a realtor and put her house up for sale. She packed what she could into a U-Haul trailer and moved to Cody. Until she found a house to buy — after her other one sold — she decided to rent a room from us. Samuel and Cory were still here too, though Cory mentioned he would be leaving soon. So I didn't really count them. Besides, they had been here so much I no longer saw them as guests, but as family.

Leaving Kate was much harder the second time around. Asher knew he'd have to come to terms with this and get his head back in the game. People depended on him; lives were at stake. The day before he'd left, he'd made some special arrangements for her. Something to lessen the impact he knew his leaving would have on her.

It was only through years of training and experience that Asher had been able to compartmentalize his emotions; he'd been able to confine Kate to the back of his mind, just a small portion of his conscious mind, and thereby focus on the problem at hand. Saeed Ishar — Asher's current target — was missing again. This was not the first time he'd gone to ground. Asher knew he'd find him; it was just a matter of time. He would sift through everything once more and examine every detail. The clues were there; he just had to find them.

Once the plane landed at Cairo International Asher began his hunt. He quickly, effortlessly, assumed another persona — Benjamin Ahmed — a private businessman. He moved quickly, ruling out any and all dead ends until a solid trail began to form. The understanding that the sooner he found Ishar, the faster he'd be home to Kate, drove him faster and spurred him on. His mind worked in an ordered frenzy, ferreting out every last detail.

He was close; he knew it.

Closer to finding Saeed, closer to seeing Kate.

I began to feel more human with the first sip of coffee. The other occupants of the house began to filter their way into the kitchen as the delicious fragrance made its way throughout the house.

In less than thirty-five minutes I was outside on my way to the barn, ready to start my day. I'd just finished warming up my first horse when I heard the dogs barking and looked up to see what was going on. A flower delivery van was making its way up the driveway. I gently eased the big gelding to a stop and stepped down.

The driver was just stepping out of the van when I walked up to him. "Good morning. May I help you?"

"Morning. Yes, I have a delivery for Kate Reilly."

"I'm Katy."

"Right this way." Pete—I saw his nametag—indicated with a wave of his clipboard. I followed him to the back of the van, where he handed me a vase filled with yellow roses. The arrangement was stunning. Instead of the typical baby's breath, the florist had added branches of evergreens. The scent of the roses combined with the crisp smell of pine was wonderful. Tucked into the flowers was a card. I signed for the delivery and, after waving Pete off, I carefully made my way to the porch and sat down at one of the tables. After setting the flowers down, I tore open the card and read:

Hello Beautiful. I'm picturing these arriving in the morning; I hope they do. I love the way the sun looks on your hair in the morning. I've sent you 18 roses — I hope they're the right color — the same number of days I'll be gone. Tomorrow you'll get 17 more. I'll continue to send them until I'm home. Each day, your delivery will contain one less rose, to represent one less day until I see you. I love you. Be happy, Love. Imagining your smile will get me through. I'll call as soon as I can. Love, Ash.

I read through the short message once more. I counted the roses; there were eighteen. Was he really going to send me seventeen more tomorrow? I knew he asked me to be happy, but I couldn't help but shed a tear or two. His loving gesture was just so sweet and thoughtful, and romantic. Every day I could look forward to getting his roses, and every day would remind me it was one day closer to his return. I smiled as I wiped the tears away and stood up. I carried them into the house and showed Mom, who agreed they were beautiful.

As I carried the vase upstairs to my room, I suddenly wondered what I was going to do with all those roses.

It turns out my mental inquiry wasn't too far off the mark. After the fifth day, when I had thirteen roses delivered, I was forced to find another room to place them in. My bedroom smelled amazing; the entire house smelled amazing. So far Asher's intent was working beautifully. I wasn't sad or mopey. Each day I looked forward to Pete's delivery, knowing it was one less day until I'd see Asher again.

On the evening of the sixth day after Asher had left, he called. He couldn't talk long and I could barely hear him, there was so much noise in the background.

The gist of the short conversation was that he loved me and missed me and dreamt about me — these were good things. Of course there had to be a sour grape in the mix. Asher would be delayed on his return. He couldn't go into detail, but something was going on and he was needed; and whatever he was doing was very important. Asher would have a travel agent contact me to arrange our transportation to Arizona, and he would meet us at the airport there.

This was, of course, sad news for me. I knew he couldn't help it; there was no fault, but I was very disappointed. I assured him I would be okay, and I reminded him to be safe and that I loved him and missed him terribly. I waited to cry until after we had hung up.

The next morning when Pete arrived with my delivery, instead of twelve roses, there were sixteen; the countdown had been restarted.

Summer was over and the days were getting shorter and shorter. Now when I went outside in the morning, I could see my breath in the air. I loved this time of year. The trees were beginning to change colors, turning varying shades of orange and red. The horses began to grow their longer winter coats. For several weeks now, we'd been seeing flocks of geese fly overhead as they made their way south. I loved to hear them calling back and forth to each other.

Mom and I did lots of baking and freezing before we left. We'd be gone for two weeks, and wanted to have plenty of food for Dad, Calvin, Samuel, and Tiffy. Tiffy volunteered to be the cook while we were gone — I thought that was real nice of her.

Tiffy had made such huge strides, her fear of horses virtually conquered. I continued to give her lessons, just to improve her horsemanship, but she was completely at ease around them now. As I saw the joy and peace on her face each and every time she saddled up, I couldn't help but send a prayer of thanksgiving.

Asher called the night before we left. He was just getting ready to board his flight for Phoenix. "I'll see you in a few short hours," he promised, his voice smoldered; my pulse responded accordingly. After we hung up I did some last minute packing and then decided to turn in. Tomorrow was going to be a long day. We had to be at the airport in Cody by 5:30 a.m., so we'd need to leave around 4:30, which meant I'd have to be up at 3:30, which meant I was going to get about four hours of sleep. So much for being bright-eyed and bushy-tailed when I saw Asher. Oh well, maybe I could sleep a bit on the plane; it was a seven hour flight.

3:30 came way too soon. I pried my eyes open and tried not to blink them in fear they'd just close again. Foreigner's Hot Blooded was appropriately playing. As my mind began to wake up, it suddenly occurred to me that I would see Asher today. Adrenaline surged through me and I was instantly awake. In no time I was showered and dressed, my bed made, and I was applying my makeup.

A couple of minutes later Mom, Dad, and Calvin joined me in the kitchen. I noticed Calvin was dressed as well, "Are you going with us, Cal?"

"Yeah, that way Dad's not driving back by himself."

"Oh, good. Thanks," I said.

"Let's get coffee on the road," Dad said and we all agreed. Samuel and Tiffy were staying behind to keep an eye on things; I'd said goodbye to them last night. Dad and Calvin helped Mom and me carry our luggage out to the truck and soon we were on the road.

I was impatient waiting for the captain to permit the seatbelt light to go off. I drummed my fingertips lightly on the armrest. Mom looked at me and gave me a quick smile. Soon the stewardess was making her way down the aisle, thanking us for flying her airline. I appreciated the courtesy; I just really wanted her to hurry up.

Finally we were moving toward the exit. I'd stood up and grabbed our carry-on bags as soon as she passed me. And as the other passengers were still unbuckling their seatbelts, I was striding down the plane, making my way to the door. I barely heard Mom tell me to slow down. I glanced over my shoulder and saw that she'd somehow become stuck behind a large family. They had four children and were standing in the aisle, blocking traffic as they gathered their belongings together, completely oblivious to the plight of those around them — namely me.

Come on folks, can you speed things up? Just a tad? Good grief.

After a couple moments in which I wasn't sure if I'd be able to control myself and not snap at them, Mom was finally able to convey her desire to pass by, and once again we were on our way. I was so anxious to see Asher that I barely acknowledged the male flight attendant standing at the plane door, seeing us off. I heard Mom thanking him for a lovely flight, and then once again, she admonished me to slow down.

I think I picked up speed as I made my way down the gangway. My eyes were scanning the crowds of people as I exited through the security checkpoint. Asher was standing about twenty feet away, and was surrounded by a small group of fans — not all of them female. He was signing autographs, but his eyes were on the exit; and once his gaze met mine, he never looked away. I watched as he handed a pen and paper back to a young girl; I saw his lips move, and then he was striding towards me.

My eyes were glued to him, enjoying just the sight of him. In my peripheral vision, I noted that cameras were flashing sporadically, and several people were pointing at me. And then the only thing I was aware of was Asher himself. His arms wrapped tightly around me and he lifted me up; his face was buried in the crook of my neck. He held me like that for several minutes and then he gently set me down.

"Hello, Beautiful." His smile was crooked and just perfect. Asher turned and gave Mom a light hug as well. "Naomi, it's good to see you again. Let's get your luggage and then we can get out of this zoo, huh?"

Asher took my bag and offered to carry Mom's as well; he held my hand as we walked. "How was the flight? Any trouble?"

"None. It just seemed to take forever," I said, giving his hand a squeeze.

"I know what you mean. Are you guys hungry? Would you like to stop before we get to Jaime's? It'll take us about an hour or so, what with traffic and all. Jaime's cooking tonight, so we'll eat when we get back to the house, but if you're hungry now, we can stop and get something, it's not a problem."

"I'm fine, thanks. Mom?"

"I might want a quick snack or at least a bottled water," Mom said.

"Sure thing. After we get out of the airport traffic, we'll stop and I can run in for you," Asher said.

The car Asher drove to pick us up in was a black Ford Excursion with dark tinted windows. It was the nicest vehicle I'd ever been in. The ranch trucks were in used condition when we bought them and none of them had leather seats. The Excursion had black leather seats. It was so clean. There was a nice coat of polish on it. I'll admit I felt a tad bit snobby, stepping in. I know, I know, it wasn't quite the same as say, a Mercedes or a Porsche or anything, but for a country girl who prefers trucks, this was nice.

"Is this yours?" I asked as he unlocked the door and opened it for me.

"Yes, it is," he replied. "I keep it at Jaime's for when I come to visit her."

"It's nice," I said. "Mom, do you want the front seat?"

"No, Sweetheart, you sit up front with Asher. The back seat is fine with me." We got situated and were soon on the road.

Jaime's house had two stories. It sat a bit farther off the road than its neighbors. It was painted a beautiful pale gold color and had dark wood shutters. The sun was what was really amazing here. It was so big in the sky — it felt like a huge spotlight. I covered my eyes against the glare and stared around me. If Wyoming was beginning to feel more like fall, then Arizona still felt very much like summer. The air was warm and dry, like an oven. I could feel sweat beading on my upper lip. I saw the blinds twitch on the large front windows — someone was watching us. Asher took the heavier bags for Mom and me, and we carried our smaller carry-ons. Just before we reached the wide front doors, they opened and a woman I guessed to be in her mid to late twenties was standing there.

This had to be Jaime. Her eyes were a striking shade of blue, and her hair was the same color as Asher's. She was a little shorter than I was which sort of surprised me. I guess I figured Asher's family would all be taller, like he was.

"Hello! Welcome!" Jaime said; her voice was pleasant and sincere. I smiled warmly at her. Asher reached back for my hand and brought me forward to his side. His thumb gently rubbed my palm in comfort.

"Sis, this is Kate. Kate this is Jaime, my sister," Asher's voice was warm and affectionate as he said my name. Jaime stepped forward and gave me a friendly hug. Her smile was bright; I hugged her back. When Jaime released me Asher introduced my mother, who also received a hug. After a moment Jaime led us into the house.

"I hope you're hungry. Dinner is about ready," Jaime said over her shoulder.

"I am hungry," I assured her. The foyer was tiled in large squares of dark brown tile; I estimated the squares to be about twenty inches across. A wide staircase rose majestically off to the right of the foyer; it wrapped around gracefully to the second story.

"I'll just take you up and show you your rooms, then you can take a few minutes to freshen up. I'll get dinner on the table and we can eat."

Jaime showed me into a spacious room overlooking the backyard. A beautiful pool with a rock fountain was the yard's focal point. My mom's room was directly across the hall from mine, and the bathroom was just to the right of hers. Asher's room was next to mine. That might cause me some sleepless nights. Ah well.

After I'd used the bathroom and changed into something more appropriate for the Arizona climate — denim shorts, and a coral pink tank top — I made my way back downstairs. Mom and Asher were already in the kitchen. Mom was standing by a set of French doors that led out onto a brick patio. Asher sat near her at the large kitchen bar, a tall glass of iced tea in his hand. The aroma of dinner was just delicious; I felt my stomach rumble. "Whatever you're cooking smells amazing, Jaime. If I wasn't hungry before, I can assure you I'm starving now," I said as I entered the spacious room.

Jaime stood near the stove stirring a large pot. "Well, Asher said you liked Mexican food, Kate, so that's what I've made. I hope you like it."

Just then a door off the kitchen area opened and a redheaded, stoutly built man stepped in. Holding his hand was a younger, smaller version of himself. Asher stood up and shook the man's hand and gave the little boy a high-five. Then he turned to me and said, "Kate, Naomi, this is Sean, Jaime's husband, and this little tiger is Michael. Sean, this is Kate." Asher wrapped his arm gently around my waist. "And this is Kate's mother, Naomi. You've got to watch Michael, he likes blondes," he warned us; I smiled at that, extending it to Sean.

Sean held his hand out to me. "Kate, we're glad you're here."

While Mom and Sean were shaking hands, I vaguely heard Sean ask her how the flight was; I squatted down until I was on Michael's eye-level. "Hello, Michael."

Michael stared at me for a moment or two. I grinned at him and slowly he grinned back. His grin was crooked; it was perfect. I slowly stuck my hand out to him in greeting. After just a moment's hesitation, Michael reached out and shook my hand. Asher squatted down next to me. "Michael, this is Kate. She's Uncle Ash's girlfriend. Do you know what that means?"

"It means you kiss her," Michael said in a clear voice. Everyone was silent a moment and then we were all laughing. Asher pulled Michael into his arms and stood up, holding my hand as he did, bringing me up with him.

"That's exactly what it means, Michael." He chuckled, as he leaned over and kissed me tenderly on the forehead.

# CHAPTER 20

Beautiful

If I'd had any lingering worries about whether Asher's family would like me or not, they dissipated that first evening. We ate dinner out on the veranda, talking and watching the sun as it set in a slow beautiful display. Jaime and Sean let Michael stay up a little longer than normal, because Uncle Asher was home. Michael settled on Asher's lap and snuggled into his shoulder, I couldn't blame him; those shoulders were made for snuggling.

We talked until well into the late hours of the night, laughing at childhood escapades that Jaime and Asher shared about each other. Of course, Mom had to toss in a few of mine as well. Finally, somewhere near midnight, Asher caught me yawning and said, "Bedtime, love."

"I'm fine, really," I choked out over another long yawn.

Asher grinned his crooked grin at me and said, "Bedtime. You need to rest. I'll be here in the morning."

"Okay," I said as I yawned again, grinning back at him. Mom had gone up to bed a couple of hours earlier. Asher and I said goodnight to Jaime and Sean, then made our way upstairs. He took my hand as we climbed the steps; we stopped just outside my bedroom door. Asher turned me to face him, his arms slowly sliding around me, lifting me higher to reach his mouth. His lips were firm, and yet gentle, on mine. He kissed me for several minutes like this — unhurried, slow and deliberate.

After a little while he lifted his head and looked down at me. "I've waited weeks to do that. I've dreamt about doing that," he lightly nuzzled my face with his lips and took a slow, deep breath. "Your mom is right there in that room, so I'm going to have to be on my best behavior."

"And your sister is just downstairs," I acknowledged.

"I don't want to behave. I'd like to misbehave. A lot."

"Um..." I swallowed loudly. "That's... not...." I shook my head, unable to finish my thoughts.

"I know. I don't know why I said that — it doesn't help me either. Goodnight, Kate. I'm so glad you're here," Asher said. He released me and stepped back. Then, as if he couldn't help himself, he leaned forward and gently kissed me again. "Go to bed, Kate, before I do something we'll both regret."

"Okay," I whispered as I felt for the doorknob with shaking hands. I managed to open it; which was a feat in and of itself considering Asher was still kissing me. I stepped back when he paused, putting some more distance between us.

"Text me when you're done in the bathroom. I'll be in my room. I shouldn't see you in your pajamas, not if I'm going to survive tonight."

I could only nod my head, and then Asher reached for my door and closed it gently, but firmly, between us. I stared at the closed door for a moment or two, then blinked a few times and turned to locate my bags. I gathered the necessary items and quickly made my way to the bathroom. I was back in my room, my cell phone in hand, the lights turned out in less than fifteen minutes.

Ash, I'm done. The bathroom is yours. Sweet dreams, mister. I love you, I sent him in a text before lying down. I fell asleep before I heard him leave his room.

Asher stared at the tan wall. His pulse was pounding; his hands were tightly fisted in the comforter. His body was rigid in agitation where he lay motionless on the bed. Kate is here. Just on the other side of that tan wall. He took a deep breath.

He felt calmer, more in control when she was next to him, but as soon as she was out of reach, out of eyesight, he began to feel this consuming need to see her again.

Samuel had suggested he turn in his resignation as soon as possible and make his attachment to Kate permanent. Asher knew the risks being this distracted posed for him and his team. He'd already drafted his letter; it just needed to be sent.

Asher's phone buzzed. He unclenched his fist and looked at the screen. She was in bed. Just on the other side of that tan wall. Right now Asher hated tan walls. He rolled over and buried his face in his pillow, swallowing a groan. It was going to be a long night.

I woke up to bright sunshine in the morning; I could see nothing but blue skies through the large window. I stretched leisurely, enjoying the soft sheets. After a couple of minutes I got up and made the bed.

After dressing in a pair of cropped jeans and a sleeveless, button-front white shirt, I made my way down to the kitchen. The coffee was on and Asher was just pouring my cup when I entered the spacious room. "Good Morning," he whispered in my ear as he kissed my cheek and handed me the mug.

"Good morning," I replied, smiling.

Breakfast was delicious. I helped Jaime clear the table and wash the dishes afterwards. Over my second cup of coffee, Jaime asked, "So Kate, what would you like to do today?"

"Oh, wow, I really don't know. I don't have any plans. I'm totally content to just hang out around the house here, with you guys. We don't have to do anything, just visit."

"Okay. Well, the pool is open, feel free to use it whenever, day or night. Asher can show you some of the hiking trails around here. And maybe one day we can go to town and do some shopping?"

"That sounds good. Now that you mention it, I do need to go to town. Asher invited me to the premier for his movie and I need a dress. I went online and made a list of some stores I'd like to check out if that's okay?"

"Sure, just name the time. I'm always game for shopping."

On our third day in Phoenix, Jaime and Mom and I decided to go shopping. I was really looking forward to this. I dressed in a cool-blue, sleeveless dress and a pair of brown leather sandals. They had a low wedge heel and would be comfortable for walking.

Sean, Michael, and Asher were going to go to a local park to fly a kite that Asher had purchased for Michael. Before we left, Asher handed Jaime a piece of paper and said that before we went shopping, we had to stop at the address indicated; there was a parcel there I had to pick up. When I asked him what it was, Asher just smiled at me and shook his head. "Wait and see, love." Then he kissed me soundly before closing my car door. I shook my head at him, my heart thumping irregularly as he smiled at me.

I gave Jaime the paper that had the list of stores on it. I asked her if she recognized the address where Asher was sending us and she said she did. I asked her if she felt like dishing up some more information and she said, "No, I don't want to ruin his surprise for you."

As we drove through the teeming streets of Phoenix, Jaime pointed out various points of interest — there were several beautiful architectural structures and a few parks. I was once again amazed at the sheer number of people. We'd been driving about thirty minutes when Jaime pulled up to a curb in front of a large, ornate, brick-and-glass building. The jazzy gold lettering on the wall above the double doors read, Cartier's Fine Jewelry.

"Oh, you've got to be kidding me," I said to no one in particular.

"He had this commissioned long before you arrived," Jaime responded.

"So you know what this is?"

"I do. I helped him with the order. I won't say anything more. Just know that he really, really loves you."

We got out of the car and approached the doors. I felt underdressed, just walking into this place. An actual doorman, in full uniform, opened the glass door for us. I took a deep breath and walked inside. Three people were behind the counter; one woman gave us her attention as we approached. Her suit was tailored to fit her figure; it had to be — there was no way she just got that lucky off the rack. Her hair and makeup were perfect. She smiled at us in a professional manner.

"May I help you?" she asked, her voice cultured and refined. Her hand rested on the glass; I noted her nails were perfectly manicured.

"I'm KatyBeth Reilly. I think you have something on hold for me?"

"Oh yes, may I see a photo ID, please?" she held out her hand to me. I handed her my driver's license. She thoroughly checked my picture against my likeness; and after handing it back to me said, "My name is Carolyn. I'll be happy to assist you today. Please follow me."

Carolyn walked to the far right side of the store, opened a half-door, and indicated we should follow her. She led us into a private room; a velvet-lined table sat in the center. Four black leather chairs were arranged around it; against the back wall stood a large safe. Beside the safe was an armed guard. Carolyn indicated we take a seat and then she opened the safe. When she turned back to the table she carried with her a large wooden case. She laid the case upon the table, and opened it.

I couldn't believe what I was seeing as she turned the case to face me. Nestled inside, on a bed of crushed black satin, were the most beautiful pieces of jewelry I'd ever seen. I heard Mom's quick intake of breath. I looked up at Carolyn. She must have read the question in my eyes, because she said, "The stones are champagne diamonds, their clarity is flawless. Their total weight is four and three-quarter karats. Would you like to try them on?" she asked me. I didn't answer right away. I couldn't. I was still processing the view before me.

"Is there something wrong with the set?" she prompted me. I'm sure I seemed to her just what I was, an unsophisticated young woman, unworthy to view this jewelry, much less wear it. For a moment I felt cowed by her, but then I mentally squared my shoulders and reminded myself that I was KatyBeth Reilly. And Asher loved me, and he had this made for me because he loved me. I had nothing to be ashamed of. And besides, I noticed the nicest piece of jewelry this woman wore was her watch.

"There's nothing wrong with the set," I told her, meeting her gray eyes. "It's beautiful. Yes, I'd like to try it on."

I saw Carolyn eye me as she reassessed my value in her eyes. Somehow I think my stock went up. She picked the bracelet up and nodded at my right wrist; I raised it for her so she could fasten it there. Next she picked up the necklace and fastened that around my neck. She let me put the earrings on. Carolyn then handed me a large mirror. I could only stare. The set was just so beautiful. The necklace was crafted from gold, the chain on it slender and smooth. Its focal point was a large, princess-cut stone. The earrings matched the pendant, though they had two stones, one above the other, creating an off-balanced sort of figure eight; the largest stone at the bottom, the smaller on top. The bracelet had smaller stones surrounded by tiny, clear diamonds on slender solid-gold links.

As I'd been trying the pieces on — turning one way and then another, getting the best view — Carolyn had been explaining what a champagne diamond was. Apparently they came in several different shades, from a light champagne color to a darker, almost chocolate color. All the stones in my set were of the light champagne color — all in the same princess-cut. Each diamond was certified and insured, she informed me. Carolyn advised me that if I wanted, I could leave the set with her until our errands in town were finished and then pick them up on our way back home.

This sounded like an excellent idea to me. The thought of running around town with however many thousands of dollars' worth of diamonds just sitting in the car made me faintly nauseous. When we got back into the car, Jaime handed me an envelope. It was a brief, hand-written note from Asher. I felt beautiful and cherished each time he called me "Beautiful." And that was how the letter was addressed: "Beautiful, I'd planned to give you these later, but I couldn't wait any longer. I chose the color because it reminds me of your skin, all golden and smooth and shimmery. I hope you like them. Love, Asher."

Mom wordlessly handed me tissues and I could only be thankful that I waited to cry until I was safely in the car. I was now more determined than ever to do Asher proud with this dress.

At Mom's insistence, we checked out several of the nicer department stores; but I just wasn't seeing anything that I liked. I didn't have an exact image in my head of what I was looking for, but somehow I knew I'd know it when I saw it. After two hours of searching, Jaime asked if I'd like to visit the stores I'd listed. I agreed. They were all consignment-type shops. On the way to the first shop, I asked Jaime if she had a sewing machine.

"I do. Are you intending to make your own gown?"

"No, not if I can help it. However, I may be able to piece a couple dresses together if I need to — just making sure I have my options open," I replied.

The first shop didn't have anything, but in the second, we hit the jackpot. At least I felt so. I'd gathered about ten dresses to try on, varying in color: Black, pink, gold, brown, blue, green, and red. From those I narrowed the selection down to two. The gold one had a bodice that I just loved. It was fitted and showed my figure well. I had a little cleavage — not obscene cleavage — but, moderate cleavage, leave them wondering cleavage. The straps were thin; I'd have to wear a special bra with no straps. The golden color was warm and made my skin glow. What I didn't like about it was the skirt; it was way too short for me to be comfortable in it. The second dress, the brown one, had a beautiful skirt that I just loved. To me, it looked like an inverted calla lily. It was chiffon, layered in tiers, and had a slit up the right leg to just about mid-thigh — sexy, but again, not too sexy. The colors in the skirt were the real knockout on this dress. It started off in a deep, warm brown — like melted milk chocolate — and with each layer and tier the shade lightened, until the top was a beautiful pale gold. Unfortunately, the bodice on this dress wasn't very appealing to me; it was also chiffon, but it went high on the neck. I wanted to pull it away from my throat; I felt like it was choking me. I went back and forth between the two dresses and then decided I'd get both of them and just detach the bodice from the short gold one, and attach it to the brown one.

We made a stop at a fabric store to purchase a few supplies and then went to a trendy shoe boutique that Jaime thought would have appropriate shoes. She'd been right; I found a perfect pair. They had a nice four-inch heel, nothing too drastic; I could walk in them fairly easy. They were a pale gold color, very similar to the gold on the dress. There were two narrow, clear straps across the toes that interlinked to form one solid strap, which was covered in tiny rhinestones. It had a basic ankle strap; the tiny buckle had rhinestones on it as well. After swinging back by the jewelers to pick up the items I'd left there earlier, we were finally on our way home.

A little after 4:30 Sean sent Jaime a text; he was ordering in Chinese, so we wouldn't have to worry about dinner when we got home. That was a relief, because it was hot and I kept thinking about that huge pool in the backyard. A nice, cool swim sounded amazing right about now. The delivery driver was just pulling away from the house when we arrived — perfect timing. I didn't see Asher when I went inside and wondered where he was. I took my packages up to my room, and while up there I changed into my swimsuit.

Asher was sitting at the kitchen table when I came down; I'd thrown a white linen shirt on over my tankini, so when I saw him, I didn't hesitate. I walked right up to him and wrapped my arms around him, my face buried in his chest. He'd risen from his chair when I came in, so at least I wasn't bending over.

"Thank you. They're beautiful, Ash."

"I'm glad you like them," he said, his lips against my ear; his breath gently tickling me.

"I do. I love them. I love you. Thank you."

We were all so hot that we decided to wait to eat and go for a swim first. The water felt amazing and the time in the pool was enjoyable, though there was a moment fraught with awkwardness and tension. Of course there was, how could there not be? Asher in shorts and me in a swimsuit? With people around to witness our dilemma? Yeah.

Asher ran upstairs to change into his shorts and as I was already in my suit, I went ahead and went outside. I decided to just dive right in. Thankfully my mascara was waterproof, because I hadn't thought of that when I made the jump. I swam under water all the way to the shallow end of the pool, which was only about two feet deep and came to my thighs. I noticed several things simultaneously as I stood up. Mom sat on the side of the pool to my right, dangling her feet in the water, with Michael perched beside her wearing his life vest. Jaime and Sean were carrying a stack of towels from the house, and Asher was standing about ten feet in front of me; he'd just removed his shirt. He was standing there shirtless. And somehow I managed to not forget how to breathe. Considering that I was standing in a pool, and people who passed out in pools had a greater likelihood of drowning, I figured this was a good thing.

I remembered this view, clearly remembered it, like it was yesterday; Asher had been standing in our guest bedroom as I was making up the bed. Every ripple of muscle, every firm, tight angle, I remembered them all. I knew I was staring; I just couldn't seem to look away. Eventually I raised my eyes to his face. I'd noticed his hands were tightly fisted around his shirt and he hadn't moved. At all.

Asher was looking at me — not in the eye — just... just looking. His bright blue eyes slowly roamed over me, and I felt a shuddering breath catch in my throat. When his eyes did finally reach mine, I'd stopped breathing altogether. Somewhere in the back of my mind I was aware that around us was nothing but silence. I didn't know what to do. I could feel my body trembling. Suddenly, thankfully, Michael cried out, "Catch me, Uncle Ash!"

I came back to my senses with a start and felt the blush flood my face. I sucked in a ragged, noisy breath, quickly turned around, and dove back into the water, away from Asher. When I broke the surface of the water once again, I was clear at the other end of the pool. In the right corner there was a small underwater bench, so I perched myself safely there. From here I watched as Asher caught Michael in his arms time and time again. Michael's laughs and giggles were adorable; that he loved his uncle was very obvious. Asher was good with kids, at least this kid. It made my heart give a little ping, watching the affection and attention Asher lathered on Michael.

Suddenly an image flashed across my mind: Asher holding another child, our child. I could feel the tears spring to my eyes and carefully wiped them away. The image was beautiful.

After about ten minutes or so, Asher simply held Michael in the water, helping him to swim, telling him how to kick his legs, to use his arms. Jaime walked around the pool and sat beside me. "You okay?" she asked quietly.

"Yeah, I'm all right," I replied, trying not to blush. I'd been hoping — in vain apparently — that maybe nobody noticed the tension between Asher and me. I guess there was no point in hoping that any longer. Or maybe she'd seen me wipe my eyes?

"When Asher first mentioned you to me, Kate, I was a little surprised. I knew he dated women. I've seen articles with pictures of him, so I'm able to at least stay informed about his social life. But he never, ever mentioned anyone to me before, not by name, not in any way. Then he called me, about four months ago, and he told me about his latest movie... and about a girl he'd met. That was it — just that he'd met a girl."

"Asher's continued to mention you when we talk and we generally talk about once a week or so — telling me more and more about you. Then, about four weeks ago, he told me he wanted to bring you to meet us. I was really excited. Kate, you've done something to him, I can see it. He's settled, he's calmer. I'm so glad he met you," Jaime gave me a quick hug, then she moved into the water and swam over to where Asher and Michael were still splashing around. I felt my eyes tear up again, just a tad, but hopefully no one would notice, seeing as how I was still dripping pool water.

That was the nicest thing Jaime could have said to me. I was so touched by her obvious sincerity. It was reassuring to hear that Asher was not simply following a pattern; that what he and I were experiencing was not the norm for him. It was something more.

Michael made a brave attempt to swim to Jaime, who was three feet from him, her arms outstretched to receive him. After seeing him safely into his mother's arms, Asher turned and looked over his shoulder in my direction, then made a beeline for me. He dove below the surface, coming up at my feet. I smiled at him. "I love you."

Asher took a deep breath and said, his voice soft, his attitude humble, "Thank you. I love you, too, Kate."

# CHAPTER 21

Boy howdy, now _that's_ a dress.

"So, what do you think? Does it look all right?" I asked Jaime and Mom on the afternoon of our ninth day in Phoenix. We were in my room. Jaime had kindly set up her sewing machine under the window for better lighting, and I'd spent several hours a day working on the dress. I turned around slowly in front of them, my arms spread to give them the full view.

"Katy, baby, you're beautiful. You did an amazing job, sweetheart," Mom said as she stepped closer to me, gently fingering the filmy material on the skirt.

"Wow, you weren't kidding when you said you could sew, Kate. This is beautiful work," Jaime said. "I've thought it before, I know it now — my brother is a lucky man."

"So, it's not too much? I wanted to look sexy, but not, you know, sleazy."

"Well, I think you nailed it," Mom said. Jaime nodded in fervent agreement.

I glowed under their praise and studied myself in the mirror. The dress did look amazing — heck, I looked amazing — it hugged my figure like a glove. The color made my skin glow. My waist was well defined and when I moved, sitting or walking, a nice healthy slice of my leg — all the way up to my thigh — would be enticingly glimpsed. I was sure this dress would stop Asher in his tracks; it would make his jaw drop. I couldn't help the surge of anticipation that flashed through me.

The premier was a little over five months away, and I felt I was ready. At least in the wardrobe department I was ready. My nerves? Well, they were still in high gear. I quickly changed out of the dress and hung it in a white garment bag in the back of the closet.

Sean and Jaime asked if we wanted to go for a night swim; their pool was solar-heated, so the water was warm at all times. Mom said she was going to go to bed; I think the heat was getting to her. We didn't get temperatures this warm in Wyoming.

I agreed; a swim sounded wonderful. I went up to my room to change into my suit. I wore another tankini; this one was brown. It had a halter-top and a back strap where a bra band would sit, but the back itself was open. The bottoms were basic, with wide ties on my hips. By the time I made it out to the pool, Sean, Jaime, and Asher were already down there. Sean and Jaime were in the pool, floating on a couple of foam chaise lounges; Asher sat on the side of the pool with his back to me, his feet dangling over the edge.

I walked toward him, and then carefully sat down beside him. "Hey," I said quietly, by way of greeting, as I placed a kiss on his shoulder.

"Hey yourself," Asher responded with a grin. He slid his hand over to mine and held it gently. I looked over at him; his eyes were on the skyline — he seemed deep in thought. After a couple minutes he slid off the side and came to stand in front of me; his hands were warm where they rested on my thighs. My knees were pressed against his stomach, my feet rubbed against his legs. Asher looked into my eyes; his gaze was searching. I returned his look and gave him a little grin.

He took a deep breath and said, his voice low, sincere, "Kate, I want you for my wife. Will you marry me?" Asher turned his hand over, palm-side up, and there in the center sat a ring. It was a golden band; with a large princess-cut stone; surrounding it were smaller diamonds; these were a similar shade to the set Asher gave to me just days ago. I stared down at it blankly; then I looked up at him.

The look on his face struck me as odd. For the first time, Asher looked anxious and uncertain, maybe even fearful. I'd seen him face down a man with a knife and not even flicker an eyelash. Now, as he stood before me, he seemed uncertain; he swallowed noisily. His eyes were on mine; he was waiting. It suddenly occurred to me what he'd just said. My eyes flew wide open and I launched myself into his arms. "Yes! Yes, yes!"

Asher's arms were around me, holding me tight. His mouth was hot when it found mine. There was a hunger, a fierce gladness, in his kiss.

Before when we embraced, there'd always been clothing completely between us, not so tonight. My palms were pressed against the skin of his back. It was firm and very warm; I relished the feel of his muscles moving under my hands. I shivered as his hands discovered the open back of my suit. I didn't know if this was too much or not enough. I only knew that I never wanted for us to be apart.

"Hey now!" Sean called at us. "I think the pool water's boiling."

Asher's low rumbling growl sounded in my ear, causing me to shudder. He took a deep breath, his hands came up — slowly came up — to gently cup my face. He pressed his lips against mine then said, "I spoke with your dad. Both he and your mom are okay with this."

"When?" I whispered.

"A few days ago, when you went to town with Jaime. I needed to ask his permission and discuss with him some plans I've been making. Of course, these plans were all contingent upon your answer."

"And what are your plans?" I asked him. I looked down as he took my left hand in his and slid the beautiful ring into place.

"Now that I have your answer — and I won't let you take it back — I intend to sell my house in L.A. and buy land near your ranch. And I'm resigning from my government work. I've already written the letter. I just need to send it to the powers-that-be. I'll continue to make movies from time to time. But for the most part, I just want to be with you. I can't live without you, Kate."

"I wasn't expecting this. I'd hoped... but this caught me off guard. You do that to me a lot," I told him as I ran a finger down his chest. I was still cuddled against him; his arms were around me, his hands skimming lightly over my back.

Asher trailed his lips lightly down my shoulder, causing me to shiver. "Do you have any idea as to when you want this wedding to take place?" he asked, this time he grazed me with his teeth; a jolt of heat went through me.

"I haven't even thought about it," I gasped. "Do you have a time in mind?"

"The sooner the better, before I spontaneously combust. You're killing me, woman."

I grinned. "Is that so?"

"It is. Once we're wed, we may not leave our room for a week. Or more."

"I see," I whispered. I was having a hard time swallowing. Asher's fingers were now gently massaging me, reminding me of the time he'd massaged my shoulders so many months ago. I remembered the fire that had coursed through me then, and was unsurprised to feel its heat once more. Something in the way I was looking must have alerted Asher, because he stopped his hands and gently loosened his arms. Once more he leaned down to kiss me.

"So, are we going to see that ring tonight?" Jaime asked from a few feet behind her brother. Asher chuckled under his breath then took my hand in his and turned around. Sean and Jaime came closer to get a better view; I held my hand out so they could see.

"Congratulations, you two. We're very happy for you," Sean said, shaking Asher's hand.

"I'm so happy!" Jaime said, giving me a hug then giving Asher one as well. "This is awesome news. I didn't know you were going to do this now. You could have warned me. When did you decide?"

"Thanks, guys. I'm not sure when I made my mind up. I think I just got tired of waiting. I had to know," Asher said, raising my hand to kiss its back.

"Well, we're very happy. I guess it's early, but have you set a date yet?"

"No, not yet," I said. "We'll have to talk about it soon, though."

"I still say the sooner the better. That's if you care to take my sanity into consideration," Asher reminded me, a warm look in his eyes.

Mom's door was still open when I came upstairs; her bedside light was on so I gently knocked and came in. I sat down on the bed beside her. Mom hugged me tightly, "Ah, baby, you're beaming. Let me see the ring."

"When did you find out?" I asked as I held my left hand out to her.

"Dad called me late, four days ago, to discuss it with me."

"And you're okay with it? Dad is, too?"

"Katy, we love you. And we both, your dad and I, think the world of Asher. If you love him and this is what is right for you, of course we're okay with it."

I leaned over and gave her a hug. "Thanks, Mom. I'll call Dad tomorrow."

"You'll need to call Calvin, too."

"Yeah, I may call him now. Goodnight, Mom. I love you."

She said yes! Asher was humming with electricity, and yet he felt strangely calm at the same time. Like every missing piece in his life had suddenly clicked into place. Kate had agreed to marry him. Soon she would be his wife — Mrs. Asher Fitzpatrick.

Asher had already called Samuel and Cory; they both congratulated him. He called his parents. His mother was overjoyed and demanded to know all about Kate. Both his parents were excited for him and couldn't wait to meet her.

Asher now sat on his bed, with his laptop open, re-reading the document. There were no second-guesses, no wondering if this was the right decision. He was sure. He was absolutely sure. Asher hit send. Because she said yes.

Calvin was still awake when I called; I could tell by the sound of his voice. "What are you doing?" I asked when he answered.

"Nothing much, just lying here, watching the TV. You?"

"I have something important to tell you," I said. I heard Calvin take a deep breath; he held it for a moment and then gently exhaled. "Yeah?" he said finally. "What's up?"

It was my turn to take a deep breath. I racked my brain trying to find the right words, to find an appropriate way to phrase what I needed to tell him.

"Asher and I are engaged." What? That wasn't what I meant to say! What was I thinking? I listened to the silence on the other end of the line. "I wanted to be the one to tell you."

"Congratulations," he said; his voice was steady. "When's the happy day?"

"We haven't set a date yet. Ash says as soon as possible, but I don't know... The holidays are coming. It's already October. I'm thinking after the first of the year."

"I see. Well, that sounds... okay."

"Are you mad, Calvin?" I asked him, mentally flinching away from his answer.

"No, I'm not mad, Katy. Of course not. I won't lie and tell you it doesn't hurt, because it does, but I'm not mad." I heard him draw in a shaky breath and felt my heart squeeze as he continued, "I'm not even surprised, really. I knew how he felt about you and how you felt about him. Honestly, he'd have been an idiot if he didn't ask. I'm happy for you — for both of you. You know I love you... how could I not want the best for you? How could I be mad at you? I just wish you could have loved me like you love him."

"I tried, Cal."

"I know you did. I guess I just kept hoping eventually it'd work out between us."

We were quiet for a minute and then he said, "Katy, I love you. And I want the best for you. And I'm truly happy for you."

"Thanks, Cal. That means a lot," I told him.

"Thanks for calling and telling me. I'm glad I got to hear it from you."

"You're my dearest friend, you're my brother. I love you."

"I know you do. And you know I love you, too."

"I do. I'll see you in few days."

"Goodnight, Katy."

"Night," I said as I hung up the phone. I took a deep breath and then exhaled it in a rush as I fell backward onto the bed. That had been tough, but not as tough as I'd thought it was going to be.

The days seemed to flow by quickly now; like time had slowed just enough to lend some suspense to the activities leading up to Ash's proposal; and once that was done, perversely speeding up so that I felt like I was always mentally a few days behind, striving to catch up. I was shocked to learn on the last night in Phoenix that we were leaving the next day. Where had all the time gone? Had we really been here for two weeks already?

We arrived back in Cody on a Saturday afternoon; Dad came to pick us up. Saying goodbye to Jaime and Sean and little Michael was hard. I made them promise to come visit us soon. We were tentatively thinking Christmas.

We'd been home for about two weeks when Asher received another phone call — government related. He spent a few hours in his room on the phone. I waited, trying not to feel anxious, knowing that news I didn't want to hear was coming.

Asher would leave again on Monday. To cheer me up, before he left, Asher took me to a local pumpkin patch Sunday after church. We picked out several pumpkins, and spent the afternoon carving them.

I guess I was getting better at dealing with Asher's absences. At least I wasn't feeling down in the dumps the whole time. He arrived back on the 22nd of November, just two days before Thanksgiving. I was very, very thankful to have him home.

Asher listened calmly to Stevenson on the phone. He regulated his breathing; he kept his pulse slow. Asher was furious. General Stevenson informed him that his resignation would not be accepted at this time. The assignment Asher was working on was just too sensitive, too important to hand off to someone else. The agency was strongly requesting he complete this assignment to avoid any red tape or delays to his resignation request. In other words, we have you over a barrel and you'll comply with our demands or we'll make your life miserable.

Asher was dreading telling Kate. He dreaded leaving her again. Asher hated what his leaving always did to her. He found a new drive to seek out information and find Saeed Ishar once more. He needed this mission over; he needed Kate.

December blew in ice cold and white with snow. We'd planned on Jaime, Sean, and Michael coming for Christmas and then received a very disappointing phone call — this time not from the government — Michael had come down with the chickenpox. So, instead of a house full of guests we were a fairly small group. December was still a magical month though. We celebrated Christmas and just enjoyed each other's company. Asher and I spent hours and hours together, just talking and making plans. We met with an architect to begin design on the home we were building. We wouldn't begin breaking ground until the spring; but I found myself looking at room layouts and floor plans, tile and paint, and in the midst of all this I was still trying to come up with an actual wedding date.

We spoke about children — did we want any, how many to have, how soon to begin having them. I cherished those times together, curled in front of the fire, just... talking. Like I said, December was a magical month.

New Year's came with a bang and with it came the subpoenas to testify against Johnny Khyle. We were due in court on the 17th. At least it hadn't been scheduled on Asher's birthday, which was the 13th. I baked him his favorite cake from scratch — German chocolate. He said he didn't want anything because he already had me, but I didn't listen to him. With Samuel's help I ended up getting him some new snow gear that he'd been wanting, and the latest iPhone.

Johnny Khyle, Billy Simmons, and Randy Larson were found guilty on all charges and sentenced to 15 years in prison. They'd be available for parole in ten. The sentencing took place on the 24th and Asher left again on the 28th. He was scheduled to return on the 15th of February; but I was surprised on the 14th to find him and two-dozen yellow roses waiting for me at the kitchen table. It was the best Valentine's Day ever.

February seemed to run out and soon March was strolling in. We had new calves to catch and tag, fences to repair, and the trip to L.A. to plan for. I couldn't believe how fast time was flying! About three weeks before we were to leave, Calvin found me in the barn and had an important question to ask me.

"What's up?" I smiled at him as he stepped into Red's stall.

"Seeing as how I'm your chaperone in a couple of weeks... I wondered if I could ask you a favor."

"Sure, what can I do for you?"

"I really don't want to be a third wheel when we go... so... I'd like to bring a... date," he stammered.

"Uh, yeah, sure, Cal. That's fine, of course it's fine."

"I'd like to ask Gina. What do you think?"

I stared at him for just a moment, then — trying to maintain my composure and not begin screaming in happiness and thereby freaking him out — I replied calmly, "You know what, Cal? I think that's an excellent idea. I'm sure Gina would be tickled pink." And every other color of the rainbow, too. "I'd ask her quick, to make sure she can get time off and find a dress."

"I'll call her right now, Asher won't mind, will he?"

"No, not at all," I assured him.

The weeks flew by. Before I knew it the four of us — Asher, myself, Calvin, and Gina — were loading up the truck on the morning of March 19th. Samuel would be driving us to the airport this morning. We arrived in L.A. a little before three in the afternoon; Asher had a car waiting to take us to the hotel. We had rooms on the fourth floor — a full suite, complete with kitchen, dining room, living room and three bedrooms.

Gina and I were given the largest bedroom; it had a king bed and its own bathroom. The shower in this thing was huge! I could bathe a horse in it. Everything was beautiful; it was definitely a luxury suite. After freshening up from our day of travel, we decided to go out to eat rather than call down for room service.

Asher showed us around town a bit after dinner. If I thought Phoenix was crowded, it was nothing compared to the activity in L.A. There was so much noise and lights and people. It was breathtaking. Gina and I definitely felt like country bumpkins.

We returned to the hotel and Gina and Calvin wanted to go for a swim before turning in, so after quickly changing into their suits, they headed down to the pool.

"Behave yourself," Calvin admonished as he closed the door to our suite. "Don't make me regret this."

I shook my head at him and then said quickly before he could close the door, "I could say the same thing to you!"

Quickly, while Asher was changing his clothes, I ran into the bedroom I was sharing with Gina and changed also — donning a pair of cropped knit pants and a scoop-necked t-shirt — and then decided to go ahead and brush my teeth while I was at it.

Asher was sitting on the sofa when I came out. He smiled at me and suddenly I felt warm and nervous at the same time. I walked past him to the small kitchenette, opened the fridge, and pulled out a bottle of water. I drank about half of it before turning back to the living room. Asher was watching me; his eyes were very intent. This was the first time in a very long time we'd been alone in an intimate environment and I was trying to remind myself how and why to behave.

"What's wrong, Kate?" he asked, accurately reading my delay tactics.

"Nothing," I whispered, dropping my gaze from his.

"Come here," Asher said quietly. I held still and took a slow, deep breath. Unable to keep my eyes down, I glanced back up at him and my eyes locked with his.

"I promise you that nothing will happen, Kate," he said. His voice was so warm and so sincere. "I will not cross the line."

I waited a moment longer, wanting to make sure that I knew what I was doing, that I was in control of myself. Then slowly I walked over to Asher and sat beside him on the couch. At first he did not touch me, he didn't even move. Then, after a couple of minutes of silence, he slowly reached over and took my hand gently in his. He threaded his fingers through mine, giving me a light squeeze. I glanced up at him and smiled. I really loved him. And I trusted him.

Asher pulled me closer to him, fitting me against his side, his arm wrapped around me, holding me tenderly. One hand slowly played in my hair, relaxing me. The other softly rubbed my back in smooth, soothing circular motions. "I've missed this."

"Mmm hmm," I nodded against his shoulder. I loved the way we fit together so well, so perfectly. It was like he had been designed and engineered perfectly for me and me for him. I squirmed just a little closer; my hand was on his chest, enjoying the feel of him under the soft knit shirt he was wearing.

"Be careful, love," he chuckled, his lips against my temple. "I'm resolved not to step out of bounds, but don't tempt me. I'm not Edward, you know."

I laughed at that. "Yeah, I've noticed a certain lack of sparkle in the sunlight."

"I also lack his super-human strength — so don't push it."

I pulled away from him, to give us some space.

"No, no — don't go away," Asher said, fitting me back to his side. "Just don't push it."

I sighed and settled back against him. I could hear the sound of his heart; it wasn't calm and relaxed; it was accelerated. I grinned against his chest and kissed him there.

"Have you thought any more about a date yet?" Asher asked me, probably to distract me.

"Not really. I mean I'm still thinking July 28th," I sighed.

"Have you thought about what kind of wedding you want? Small and simple or large and elaborate?"

"Oh, I don't know... What do you want?"

"I'm okay with whatever you want. My only prerequisite is that it happens soon."

"I see." I smiled at him and leaned up to kiss his mouth. After a few moments he pulled back.

"That is precisely why I need it to be sooner rather than later," he breathed, rubbing the pad of his thumb across my lower lip. "I'm tired of being in control. I want to give in and just lose it with you. Really badly."

"I know," I said, the implication clear that I felt the same way.

"We could get married by a justice of the peace and then have a formal ceremony later with your family."

"That's an idea," I nodded, though I wasn't sure that was what I wanted.

"Or not," he said, reading the look on my face. "Are you having second thoughts?"

"No!" I assured him. "Not at all. I swear. I think I'm just a little overwhelmed thinking about it. I've been so preoccupied with this premier that I haven't had time to really think about planning a wedding. I will think about it as soon as this is over with. I promise. Besides, I've been pretty busy with house plans, too."

"Fair enough," he nodded and then chuckled at himself. "Sorry, love. I'm not trying to pressure you. I just... I feel like I'm on the verge of exploding. I just want the explosion to be one you'll find honoring."

For a minute or two I just basked in the warmth of his gaze and the heat in his caress. I felt so cherished and wondered what I'd ever done to have earned the right to be here with him, what I'd ever done to have gained his attention. Whatever it was I was grateful for it. "I meant to ask you, how did your letter of resignation go? Did they accept it?"

Asher lowered his gaze from my eyes and focused on my hand, which he was holding in his. I watched as the light in his eye became guarded. "It went as well as could be expected," he finally said.

"What does that...?" Asher moved suddenly and I found myself sitting in his lap, my question cut off abruptly by his mouth on mine. Firm, warm hands moved determinedly across my back, dragging me even closer. They travelled south to my hips and gripped me, holding me tightly to him. I gasped as Asher's warm mouth left mine for a moment and began to move downward, over my chin, along my jawline to that sensitive place near my ear. He held my head, positioned just so, allowing himself unrestricted access to that area.

I felt his teeth gently nip me and I shuddered. This seemed to excite him still further. I heard his groan, felt it rumble against my collarbone where his mouth was driving me insane — it sounded like he was in pain. One of his hands was rubbing very firmly, demandingly, up and down my thigh, leaving a trail of fire.

As quickly as Asher had begun he stopped. One moment I was clinging to him, our mouths locked together and the next I found myself once again beside him on the couch, though not for long because he quickly got up and walked away. His arms were lifted, hands clamped tightly together behind his head. His entire frame was trembling; his back was rigid and strained. He stood that way for several minutes. Neither of us spoke. We were trying to get our breathing under control. I sounded like I'd run a marathon. A secret part of me was pleased to hear that Asher didn't sound much better.

"I'm sorry, Kate," Asher said, his voice low and rough. "I didn't mean for that to happen. I just lost myself there for a moment. Do you forgive me?" His back was still to me. It was still tight with tension.

"Yes." I breathed. My mind was replaying what had just happened, and I felt heat flare in my cheeks as I considered our actions. Then I recalled what we'd been talking about before.

"I don't mind you doing that, Ash, but I have to tell you... it didn't work you know."

I heard his chuckle. It sounded amused and worried at the same time. "I admit, I knew it was a long shot."

"They don't want you to stop, do they?"

"No," he said, turning around to face me. "Not right now."

I looked at him, my gaze holding steady, though I knew the questions were in my eyes. I knew he could read them there.

"There's something I've been working on... a specific project that I'm intimately involved in, and they're requesting I see it through to completion before they're willing to accept my resignation."

"So, what does that mean? How long are we talking, here?"

"It depends," Asher said. He must have seen the worry flare in my eyes because suddenly he was kneeling on the floor in front of me. He took my hands in his and held my gaze. I saw honesty there and felt a little of the tension ease inside me. "I'm waiting for a few things to fall into place and when that happens, I can make the final preparations and get this particular job finished. I'd say sometime in the next six months this should be all over."

"So long?" I breathed.

"Just pray things go smoothly and everything works out the way I need it to."

"This is really important? This thing you're doing?"

"It is."

I took a deep breath and then let it out slowly. "I've asked you before if you were ever in danger on these jobs and you said no, but I've got to ask again. Are you in danger?"

Asher looked me steadily in the eye for several moments, and then said in a smooth, sincere voice, "I'm very good at what I do, Kate. You have to trust me on this."

I felt the blood leave my face and tears well up in my eyes. My throat tightened, painfully. I shook my head at him; that was not the question I'd asked. My breath was coming in short gasps.

"Kate, it's all right, love. Look at me," Asher said. He took my face in his hands and looked deep into my eyes. He waited until the trembling stopped. "I'll be all right. I will finish this job and I'll come back to you and we'll be together — I promise."

"I love you," I whispered.

"I know." He leaned his head down to me; his mouth was against mine. "I know you do. I love you, too. I won't jeopardize this — I won't. You mean too much to me."

"It would kill me if anything happened to you, Ash."

"I know. I know. Nothing will happen to me."

"Promise me."

"I promise."

# CHAPTER 22

Red Carpet

Tuesday and Wednesday seemed to fly by. We met with Xavier and his plans weren't as bad as I'd been fearing — Asher would be interviewed, not me though the reporter might ask me a question or two. There were photo opportunities scheduled, but again, these were for Asher and not me.

After we left Xavier's place, Asher took Gina and me to a stylish boutique for our pedicures and manicures then we swung by and picked up Calvin, had a quick bite for dinner, then we went to bed. I awoke Thursday morning feeling excited; I was very anxious for Asher to see me in my dress. I needed to calm down some so I decided to spend some time at the pool and soak up the sun.

By noon I was back up in our room getting ready. I shampooed my hair and shaved my legs, twice. I slathered on my favorite lotion, and applied a bit of sunless tanner that had a slight shimmer to it, giving my skin a beautiful golden glow. I took my time with my hair, drying it and then curling it. I carefully put it up in a French twist, pinning it just enough to make sure it stayed and yet loose enough to give the impression that at any moment it might come tumbling down.

I spent the most time on my makeup — I wanted it to be just right — my eyes were dark and smoky. I was just finishing my mascara when Gina came in wearing a beautiful dress of twilight blue velvet. It had classic lines and she looked amazing. There was a long slit up the back. The dress was fitted and floor length. It was sleeveless. She'd paired it with a pair of silver heels. Her red hair was pulled back in a classic look.

"Gina..." I breathed. "You look amazing. Cal's going to flip."

"Thanks. You really think so?" She nervously brushed her hands down her sides.

"Definitely," I assured her. "You're a knockout."

"Asher said I looked great, but I wondered if he was just being polite," she said shyly. "He said to tell you that the car will be here in about twenty minutes."

"Oh! Gosh, I'd better hurry then," I said. I quickly sprayed on some of Asher's favorite perfume at my neckline and wrists. I pulled the dress out of the closet, unzipped it from the garment bag, and quickly stepped in it. Gina helped me zip up the back. I carefully buckled the straps on my shoes, and then put on the jewelry set Asher had bought for me. I stepped back and looked at myself in the floor-length mirror.

"Well, here goes." I breathed nervously. "I hope he likes it."

"Are you kidding, KatyBeth?" Gina chuckled. "Asher will be picking himself up off the floor. He'll forget everyone's names... heck, he'll forget his own name."

"Good. That's what I'm shooting for. I wanted a jaw-dropper... I think I managed it."

"Oh yeah, you did," Gina nodded.

Gina opened the door to our room and stepped out into the living area. I was gratified to hear Calvin's appreciative intake of breath when he saw her. I waited a moment to let her enjoy his reaction before I stepped out of our bedroom.

Asher was standing at the sink, a bottle of water in his hand. He gripped the cap, intending to open it when he heard the door to the girls' room open. Turning, he saw Kate step out. He barely noticed when the plastic bottle bounced off the floor and rolled away, was only vaguely grateful that he hadn't yet removed the cap. His bright blue eyes were focused completely on Kate.

For several moments he silently stood there, just taking her in, absorbing the shock to his system that seeing her had given him. Slowly he moved his eyes over her, starting at her feet. He took in her perfectly pedicured toes, with their French white tips. He followed the smoothly curved line of her ankle, noting the sparkle of rhinestones on the buckle there. Her calves were smooth and shapely, her knee slender. He didn't stop there, because her dress was open up to her thigh. Soft folds of golden-colored, silky chiffon caressed her skin, causing his breath to catch in his throat.

He took in the way the material hugged the curve of her hips, and the smooth plane of her stomach. His blue eyes followed the lines of the dress upward, appreciating the way the fabric cupped and molded to her body. His hands were warm; his fingers were tingling, longing to touch her. The rhinestone straps of the dress looked as though they were going to slip off her shoulders; he stepped forward to adjust them for her.

Suddenly he was assailed with the warm, musky fragrance coming off her skin. Asher inhaled slowly, deeply. His throat was tight and dry; he was having a hard time swallowing. Dimly he heard Calvin say something, but had no idea what. He couldn't think; he could barely breathe.

If a jaw-dropping moment was what I'd been hoping for, I'd achieved it and then some. Asher dropped the bottle of water he'd been holding, completely oblivious as it hit the floor and rolled out of reach. I had the satisfaction of watching his eyes burn through me as they slowly moved upward taking in each and every detail of my dress. What I hadn't anticipated was what his reaction would do to me. I couldn't breathe and was sorely afraid I was going to fall; my knees had become so shaky.

Asher stepped closer to me, and I could only stare at the pulse pounding in his throat. Calvin and Gina said they were going to wait in the lobby, to give us some time. I'm sure they meant time to cool off... because it didn't take a physician to see the fever burning between us.

When Asher finally spoke, his voice was hoarse and low. "Are you trying to kill me? Is it not enough that I dream about you? That I'm tormented constantly?" He stepped closer to me and I felt the heat coming off him in waves. "And now... you do this to me?"

"Ash... I'm..." I whispered shakily. "I just wanted to please you."

"Please me?" He shook his head. "You have thirty days, Kate, then we're getting married. I've been holding on by a thread — you just snapped it — I can't wait any longer. Thirty days, do you hear me?"

I could only nod.

"Let's go then," he said, his voice still rough. "Before I do something we'll both regret."

When the limo pulled up to the curb where the celebrities were being dropped off, I could hear the roar from the crowds. I told myself I wasn't a coward. The driver opened the door and Asher stepped out. I heard a chorus of squeals and screams and the click of cameras. The driver stepped forward, intending to assist me from the car as well, but Asher stopped him. He leaned down and took my hand and gently helped me out to the sidewalk.

I felt a little bad, because as I maneuvered my legs to climb out, the slit in the front of my dress opened and my legs were clearly exposed; I heard Asher's intake of breath. It was deep. It was drawn out. It was secretly satisfying. I hid a small grin, and was glad I did when I looked up into his face and saw the strain there.

Asher kept his hand firmly around my waist; I could feel his fingertips as they gently pressed into my side. He didn't let go of me even once — even for pictures he held me close — I was glad I didn't need to use the restroom, because I wasn't sure how I would have managed it.

Several news correspondents stopped him along our long, slow walk to the doors of the theater. I could see the curiosity on their faces as they tried to place me — surely I had to be somebody. He'd been holding my hand and lifted it now to kiss the back of my knuckles — it was my left hand he kissed — the one with the big shiny ring on it. The cameras continued their frenzied flashes.

Though it seemed to take hours to walk the thirty yards or so on that red carpet, it really only took about thirty minutes. Then maybe another fifteen minutes to make our way to our seats and another twenty minutes before the film began. We sat in the fourth row, center aisle; Xavier sat in front of us. I was happily surprised to see Scotty there and completely shocked at his date — Jessica Stevenson was radiant tonight. She wore a long sheath dress that flared at the bottom in a brilliant shade of screaming, fire engine red. I couldn't help it; I did a double take when I saw her holding hands with Scotty. And for once, as I studied her, I noticed no affectation in her demeanor at all. She was happy, content; she was sincerely pleased to be with Scotty.

I grinned at him when Scotty caught my eye and winked. Gina and Calvin sat beside Asher and me. Dust Devils was a little under two and a half hours in length and it was worth every minute of it. I remembered watching each of the scenes being filmed, and was amazed at how well the film flowed together. It was seamless, and completely and effortlessly captivated its audience.

Only one scene caused me to become rigid — the kissing scene. My jaw ached with tension, and I was sure that smoke was billowing from my ears, fire pouring from my eyes. Watching Asher passionately kiss Jessica was very hard to do. I couldn't look at him and I wouldn't look at her. I felt Gina and Calvin as they silently assessed me, but I didn't look at them either.

I'm not sure just what I might have done, but suddenly Asher leaned over and said, "The only way I was able to get through that scene was to imagine I was kissing you. Trust me — that took a lot of acting on my part."

I glanced up at him and found his eyes were gazing directly at me. I read the sincerity in them and felt the tension begin to ease. "You can unclench your fist now," he said under his breath in a warm chuckle.

"It's not funny," I grumbled.

"It is actually. Usually I'm the jealous one. This has been a nice change of pace."

"Just shut up and watch the movie," I whispered, trying not to smile at him.

We attended Xavier's after-party and I did enjoy myself, though it wasn't something I'd want to do on a regular basis. Conversation was almost impossible; it was so loud and crowded. I was only briefly able to speak with Scotty at one point during a lull in the music.

Asher was beside me, his arm around my waist. We were talking about the plans for tomorrow — or rather today, it was already one in the morning.

When I glanced around I spotted Calvin and Gina. Their arms were around each other. Calvin was leaning back against the wall in a darkened corner, and Gina was leaning slightly into him, her head resting on his shoulder. Asher gently squeezed my hand, his eyes on me. I looked up at him expectantly. "You about ready to go?" he asked me, his lips against my ear. I shivered and nodded. "Let's go get Cal and Gina, and get out of here."

The following day — well it was the same day actually — just after we'd gotten some sleep and refreshed ourselves, Asher and I continued the round of interviews and talk show appearances. The topic was supposed to be about the movie — Asher was there promoting the movie — yet Dust Devils was barely discussed, just a token mention really. No, the most talked about subject seemed to be me. Who was I? How did we meet? Were we engaged? Have we set a date? Could they see the ring?

Apparently our engagement was huge news, Asher being what most had believed to be a confirmed bachelor and all. I told him that night after dinner that I felt like I should be carrying his scalp on my belt. "Or, at least I should have notched my lipstick case or something."

He chuckled at me and said, "If it makes you happy, love."

"You make me happy, Ash," I said flexing my foot which was resting in his lap — he'd been giving me a foot massage. "I guess I just didn't realize you were such a catch. Will I be getting hate mail from your legions of female fans?"

Asher chuckled again and lifted my foot, his hand moving up to cup my calf. He pulled me closer to him, inch by inch, until I was lying flat on my back with my legs bent over his. "No more than I'll be getting from your hordes of male fans."

"I don't have fans, male or female."

"I think we've already established that statement isn't true," he said. Asher leaned over me and kissed my lips and nuzzled my cheek with his nose. "Everywhere we go together, I have to tell some poor fool to back off or face the consequences."

I tried to giggle light-heartedly, but it came out more breathless than anything else, "Not true."

Asher slid his arms around me and then lifted me up, pulling me into him and against his chest. His arms tightened possessively, contracting, holding me until I was immobile. His face was against my throat, his lips caressed me there; softly he nibbled my sensitive skin, sending waves of heat coursing through me. "Very true. Extremely true," he whispered against my skin. "We need a date."

I knew what he was referring to and grinned to myself. "Ash, what kind of a wedding do you envision? I mean do you have something in mind?"

Asher released me, allowing me to sit up again, beside him on the couch. "Yes, Kate, I have something in mind."

I elbowed him in the ribs, "You know what I mean."

"I do."

"You have to wait for the pastor before you can say that," I told him.

Asher raised his eyebrow and narrowed his gaze. "You're avoiding my question."

"Well you haven't answered my question yet," I reminded him.

"What I envision?" he asked me, a grin on his handsome face. "You want to know what I have in mind?" I nodded and watched as the grin on Ash's face turned momentarily wolfish before vanishing entirely, and he became absolutely serious. "All right. What I have in mind is this: First, vows. Second, a long, extended, uninterrupted length of time, which you and I will spend in pure enjoyment behind locked doors."

"Oh." I swallowed noisily.

"That's what I have in mind — which is why we need a new date."

"So... you don't have any other preferences? I can plan the wedding however I see fit? You don't care about colors or songs, vows or length?"

"Of course I care. It's just the most important thing to me is being married to you. I'll share in all of the planning if that's what you want. We'll look at flowers, cakes, dresses, tuxes, we'll look at everything. I just want to marry you. Quickly and permanently."

# CHAPTER 23

Of Friend and Foe

While in L.A., in anticipation of Asher's impending departure, he insisted on celebrating my birthday a little early. I tried talking him out of it, but he insisted. So, on our last day in town Asher drove us all to Malibu and we had dinner at Duke's, then walked the beach and enjoyed the setting sun. It was really beautiful and I loved him even more for wanting to make it so special for me.

We arrived back at the ranch before the first late snow hit, but only by three days. It snowed for four days, just lightly but enough that we had several inches by the end of those four days. Normally I enjoy our snowfall, but this time it was bittersweet. Asher left again before the last snowflake fell. "Pray this is ends quickly, love."

"I will," I sniffled. "I am." Asher lifted me up for a quick, yet intense kiss, and then he was gone. I drove back to the ranch in tears. Thankfully I had tons of things to do with regard to the wedding. I was equally thankful for the message I had found waiting for me when I got home from L.A.

Candi had called and wanted to talk. Thank You, God!

I went to her house the day after Asher left; she met me at the door. Actually, she had the door opened and was running down the steps before I made it out of the truck. Candi launched herself at me and our arms were around each other. "I'm so, so sorry, Katy," she sobbed. "I was a jerk. A stupid jerk. So stupid. Forgive me?"

"Of course I forgive you," I sobbed equally as hard. "I love you."

"I know you do and I love you, too. I've been so miserable."

"Me too! I've missed you, Candi. So much."

We talked for over three hours. Candi revealed some painful things to me. Last year she'd been seeing a guy, I'd only met him a couple times, he hadn't been very friendly — I assumed at the time that he was just shy. Now I knew better. He'd told her that he loved her, that he wanted to marry her and take her away from our small town. Take her to some big city. I knew Candi had dreams of becoming a fashion designer, but I hadn't known she'd felt a desire to leave Cody. This guy pressured her, pressed his physical advance almost to the point of no return. When Candi had pulled back, he'd called her a whore and trash and said that was all she'd ever be good for.

Out of shame Candi had never shared any of this with anyone. She'd harbored those hurt feelings, letting them fester. My involvement with Asher had brought them to the fore and she hadn't known how to deal with them.

We cried a lot as we talked, but it felt amazing to have my friend back. Candi showed me some pictures she had printed from her favorite Internet celebrity sites. They were of me and Asher at the premier — we laughed a lot over that. She also gave me a stack of letters that she'd written to me but never sent, telling me how sorry she was and how much she missed me.

Candi made me promise to let her help me with the wedding. This was actually a relief for me — she was so good at this kind of thing. She even told me she'd be making my dress. We made plans for a girls' night. She would bring magazines and books about wedding planning and she promised we'd get the ball rolling.

Asher and I had agreed again — after he'd calmed down and was thinking more clearly — on the date of July 28th. This was a little over sixteen weeks away. I called our pastor to verify that the date would work, and he agreed to marry us after we'd completed the recommended counseling with him. I hoped it would take Asher no longer than the three weeks he'd estimated to complete his assignment. He didn't know when he'd be able to call me, but promised to stay in touch when and as he could.

I emailed Asher some ideas for the wedding to get his opinion a couple of times. My life seemed like a whirlwind of activity right now — which was a good thing; it kept me from dwelling on Ash's absence. Bridal books, fabric swatches, flower samples, and various sketches Candi had drawn up were scattered around my room. She'd taken my measurements and I'd been poked, pinned, and prodded enough to last me a lifetime.

I had other things to focus my attention on as well as the wedding. Gina and Calvin were growing closer and closer together. I asked him about their relationship one day when we were out riding, looking for strays. "We're great," Calvin said. "She's great." He was silent for a few minutes and then asked, "How long have you known about her feelings for me?"

"Oh... not long really... just since like third grade." I smirked at him.

"And you never said anything to me?"

"It wasn't up to me to tell you. It was up to her."

"Was that why you never were attracted to me? Because you knew she had feelings for me?"

"No, not at all," I assured him. Then, just to be certain there was no confusion I went on to explain, "I always felt you were more like a brother to me. I think you're good-looking, but in a detached, sisterly way."

"Have you heard from Asher lately?"

"It's been a few days, hopefully he'll call soon."

"What does he do exactly?"

I took a deep breath and let it out in a rush and concentrated on the trail, which had become deep in a couple areas from the drifts, before I answered him. "I don't really know, Cal, he's not able to tell me. I think most of it is confidential or top-secret or something."

"Are you ever worried about him?" I could hear concerned curiosity in is voice.

"I try not to think about it, really. If I do, then I'd probably be so worried I wouldn't be able to function."

"I'm sorry, it's gotta be hard."

"It is, but I'm getting through it by the grace of God and the love of good friends and family. And once this last job is done, he's tendered his resignation and this will be over." I smiled over at him. "Enough about me. Are you happy with Gina?"

"I really am. Katy, I don't know how I was so blind before. How I missed seeing her. Gina's amazing. She looks at me the way you look at Ash. I feel so fortunate."

"You are. Both of you are."

Gina and Calvin were not the only two new lovers on the ranch. Samuel and Tiffy were in full throttle and I anticipated a wedding between the two of them soon as well. I decided to run into town and pick up a couple of items, mainly a coffee, and maybe grab a new book.

I was looking for a diversion; it had now been thirteen days since I'd last heard from Asher, and it was four days past the three weeks he'd estimated to complete this mission. I was feeling antsy and I couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong. I thought maybe a change of scenery might calm my anxieties; perhaps I was just feeling housebound.

I found a new book, one about fallen angels and human love affairs; it sounded diverting. It was just early afternoon when I got home and I didn't need to feed for another few hours, so I decided to get some reading in.

They were waiting for me in the kitchen. Dad had his arms around Mom. Gina was holding onto Calvin. Tiffy and Samuel were holding hands.

"What's up?" I asked as I came in and set my purse down. I glanced up when no one answered right away. I took note of Gina's face first; her eyes were glistening with unshed tears. Her lips were trembling.

My heart skipped a beat and stuttered; my breath was stuck in my throat.

My eyes went beyond Gina to Calvin. His eyes were fearful and pained; the fear was for me.

"Cal?" I whispered. Calvin stepped forward, his arms reaching for me, steadying me as I swayed.

"Katy, it's Ash... he's...."

I shook my head in silent denial and felt the blood leave my face; a rushing, roaring sound filled my ears. I must have passed out because the next thing I was aware of I was seated on the couch; Calvin and Gina were seated, one on either side of me.

I glanced around until I found Samuel. "Sammy...?"

"Katy, listen to me," he said, sitting in front of me on the coffee table. "Asher is missing — that's all I know right now. I'm leaving in the morning. We've had no confirmation of any news other than that he's missing."

"What happened?" I whispered, fear constricting my throat. My eyes were glued to his — I saw his gaze shift to Tiffy and back to me. Somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered what Sammy's leaving would do to her.

"I was told he missed his last check-in."

"When should he have checked in?"

"Three days ago."

"Three days? How long have you known?"

"I received a phone call this morning."

"From who?"

Samuel took a deep breath — deliberating silently — his gaze never left my face. "You know Asher isn't technically in the military, right?" I nodded. Samuel continued, "He's employed for a private contractor, working alongside a team of specially trained Seals. He's been helping them track down arms dealers working with Al Queada. I don't know any more than that about this assignment right now. The contractor was trying not to make waves and give any indication that something was wrong. I have a contact in the Seal unit he was with. They let me know as soon as they were safely able to."

"Where are you going?"

"I can't tell you that. But, I will find him," Samuel stated; his voice was firm and it sounded deadly. I was glad.

"Will they let you get involved?" I asked him.

"They don't have a choice," he growled. "They shouldn't have lost him in the first place."

"He promised, Samuel," I whispered. "He promised he'd be safe."

"I know he did, Katy, and he'll do everything within his power to keep that promise — he's fighting right now not to break it. Don't lose hope."

I closed my eyes tightly, trying to stem the tears I could feel behind my eyes. I took a deep steadying breath. "Samuel?" I said, looking directly at him; I made my voice firm. "Please, find him."

"I will," he promised me. "Or heads will roll. I'll call you as often as I can to keep you informed." I nodded at him in understanding. "Cory will arrive sometime tomorrow. He'll stay here with you. Cory knows the drill and what needs to be done." I didn't know what that meant exactly, but I was glad that he was coming. Cory and I didn't always see eye to eye, but he was a clear and touchable tie to Asher. His presence would comfort me.

It was four days after Samuel left before I heard anything. I knew he'd checked in with Cory and Tiffy, to let us know he'd made it safely to his destination.

Trying to stave off the panic and the fear, I withdrew inside myself. Mom and Dad were worried about me; everyone was. I could see the way they were walking on eggshells around me, and saw the darting glances in my direction when they thought I wouldn't see. I heard the whispered conversations. They saw me jump each time the phone rang and they cringed with me.

I prayed and prayed. I prayed more than I ever had in my life. Pastor Ryan came over to see me and to pray with me — I appreciated that. He said a prayer chain had been started for Asher's and Samuel's safe return, but only among the Elder Board. They knew the actor Asher Fitzpatrick couldn't be listed as missing to the public. I thanked him.

When I finally heard from Samuel, it was a short text — the message was simple it read, Picked up lead, will know more in a few days.

I tried to find hope in that. I prayed for this lead Samuel had found. I prayed for his ability to follow it and that it would lead him to Asher. Time seemed to drag by. I wondered what Samuel was doing. How would he follow the lead? What kind of lead was it?

I was worried about Tiffy. She'd already lost her husband and now Samuel seemed to be missing too. Several times I tried to talk with her, but fear kept shutting me down. She seemed to be holding up better than I was. Who is the coward now?

Days turned into weeks. When three weeks had gone by and I hadn't heard anything more from Asher or Samuel, Mom sat me down to ask me a tough question. "Baby," she said, reaching for my hand. "Sweetheart, do you think... it's been three weeks since we heard anything. Do you think... we ought to postpone the wedding?"

I didn't know. I couldn't think. I didn't want to think about the wedding not taking place, about cancelling it, about Asher not coming home to me. "Baby, I'm not saying we should cancel, just postpone. The wedding is..."

"Nine weeks, five days away," I whispered. "Mom, I can't talk about this right now." I stood up and went to my room, locking the door. I was trembling and sunk to the floor. I could feel the panic and the pain coming. I'd been trying to hold them off for so long. Mom's question, innocently asked, opened the floodgates.

Asher woke with a start. He couldn't see anything; there was no light in his cell. He was pretty certain this was his tenth day here, maybe not. It was hard to keep track, not knowing if it was day or night. Once or twice he'd heard screaming echoing from somewhere else in the area — to his knowledge, he'd been captured alone.

The informant had betrayed him.

Which meant — he'd been on the right track.

It meant the information he'd already obtained and submitted would prove helpful. The unit should be able to accomplish their goal and someone would be able to find him, hopefully before he was executed.

Asher's captors had been working on him, off and on, for several days now, trying to gather information about who he was and whom he worked for.

The only comments he'd made had been taunting and insulting — he received his worst beatings then. Even though his captors were Arab, they must know some German, because as he'd been refusing to give his name, refusing to speak at all when they'd questioned him, he'd suddenly remembered Kate and Scotty laughing over that ridiculous Three Amigos movie and he couldn't help but chuckle.

The six Arab guards had stopped and quietly observed him. Asher caught the leader's eye — and wondering if he wasn't becoming delirious — said in perfect German, "You son-of-a-motherless-goat."

When the guard nearest him backhanded Asher across the mouth, he just laughed and then sneered. "You swine."

That beating lasted for hours and when he'd passed out they'd doused him with ice water to revive him and began again — he'd puked blood for hours after they'd returned him to his cell.

Asher ached all over; he was pretty sure his ribs were broken, but that was easily ignored. In the quiet recesses of his mind he envisioned Kate. He could almost hear her voice; smell the fragrance coming off her skin. Seeing her kept him sane. It kept him focused; it drove him to live and to fight.

Asher heard the sound again; a silent scraping noise reached his ears. He listened intently trying to pinpoint it. It had been three days since he'd last been fed, and hunger pains racked his midsection. He figured the bleeding had stopped, but it was hard to tell without light. Asher couldn't hear anything now except the pounding of his own heart.

Yesterday — at least he thought it had been yesterday; it may have been the day before — they'd dragged him from his cell. He was hung from a thick wooden beam by chains wrapped tightly around his wrists. He'd been whipped. Then, just for fun, they'd sliced his biceps with a razorblade; they then poured alcohol on the wounds. A few days before that, they'd stuck a pick in his thigh several times. At least the alcohol would kill any infection, he thought with grim humor, trying to find a bright side. Asher lost track of how many beatings they'd given him.

The sound came to him again, closer now. I'm not imagining things. Asher listened intently. It sounded like fabric brushing against a brick wall. The walls of his cell were brick.

He wasn't moving, but somebody outside his cell was. Whoever he was he was moving stealthily. Asher figured it could be one of the guards coming to get him, but they usually came in groups of four or five, and they made a lot more noise. It could be a rival faction trying to move into the territory. He'd rather not be stuck in the middle of that fight, but maybe he could use their conflict to his advantage and escape.

As silently as he possibly could, Asher rolled over and got to his knees, his injuries screaming in pain; his body shook with the strain. The cell was not tall enough to allow him to stand, but he didn't want to face whoever was moving up on him flat on his back. He fought the pain and regulated his breathing to better hear the approach.

Suddenly Asher heard something that made his heart skip a beat. A sound came to him; the sound of a pigeon quietly cooing. He blinked and wondered if he was imagining things.

No, he wasn't; there it was again. Asher tried to lick his lips and make an identical sound — it was low and a little off. He waited. Then he heard it again — the sound of help.

Samuel had found him.

Asher was impatient. His knee was bouncing up and down in his agitation, causing the wounds in his thigh to throb. He was seated at a desk writing his debrief. Asher was pretty sure he'd been captured on June the fifth; Samuel had found him on June the sixteenth. He'd spent eleven days in captivity. The medic had released him two days ago; he'd spent five days in the infirmary, healing from his wounds. His stitches were holding and his ribs were wrapped — three of them were cracked — he was severely bruised. He still limped slightly when he walked. Two fingers on his right hand were broken. His nose was broken. His right eye was swollen shut. But the thing that caused him the most pain and discomfort was his heart. He was desperate to hear Kate's voice, to let her know he was all right, alive, and coming home to her, but he wasn't permitted to call her until he was stateside. Samuel had been forbidden from making any kind of contact either.

Asher was finally released; General Stevenson had given them strict orders to just go home, not to call anyone, to remain silent. Home for Asher was Kate — so in frustration, Samuel and Asher caught a connecting flight from New York to Salt Lake City, and then another up to Cody. The clock on the rental car dash read 3:37 in cool blue numbers when they pulled into the ranch driveway.

Asher sat for a moment or two in the passenger seat, and just stared at the house. All the lights were off except those on the porch.

He stared at Kate's window, and was filled with such a powerful rush of emotion he didn't know if he could even stand. He waited until he had himself well in hand before carefully getting out. Samuel quietly waited with him.

Asher silently let himself into the house, and slowly made his way down the hall to his room to stow his bag, before going up to Kate's room — he'd never been in her room before, but he knew where it was — and he was not waiting until morning to see her.

Asher opened his bedroom door and stopped; his heart slammed against his chest and he felt light-headed. The blinds were open, the moon was full; from the light filtering in through the window he was able to see clearly.

Kate lay curled-up on her side, in the middle of his bed. She was wearing one of his sweatshirts; her arms were wrapped around his pillow, her cheeks were streaked with dried tears. Asher silently dropped to his knees beside the bed, careful not to bump it. He was trembling. His eyes stung with unshed tears.

For several moments he just watched her sleep, drinking her in. He took in her lashes where they brushed her cheeks. Her hair was pulled into a beautiful, messy ponytail. Her lips were slightly parted and as he listened to the sound of her breathing, thought it was the most beautiful sound he'd ever heard.

He knew that he wanted to spend the rest of his life hearing that sound and was fervently thankful that he'd been given the opportunity. Asher didn't know just what he was doing, but suddenly he found his hands clasped tightly together in front of him and his face was raised to the ceiling. The words that he spoke he hadn't known he'd meant to say, but suddenly they were pouring from his mouth in whispered sincerity.

"God... I want... to thank You. I don't really know how to do this, but... I know I owe my life to You. So I'm offering it to You. I know I need You in my life. I need Kate in my life. So I repent and ask You to forgive what and who I was in the past, and make a new man out of me. One who is worthy of her and worthy of You. Amen."

I'm not sure what woke me, but I blinked to get the sleep from my eyes. I wiped a hand across my face, and felt the dampness from the tears I hadn't known I'd been crying. Sleep had been difficult to come by tonight; I was restless, more so than usual. Giving in to a sudden thirst, I'd decided to come downstairs to get a drink of water. After guzzling a glass of water, I padded softly down the hall into Ash's room, not wanting to wake Tiffy up. I pulled one of his sweatshirts from the closet and slipped it on over my head. It still held enough of his scent to make my head swim and my lips tremble.

Sinking down onto the bed, I wrapped my arms around his pillow, and prayed with abandon for God to bring him home to me. Sleep finally caught me while I was praying. I felt a little guilty about that, though God knew how exhausted I'd been.

Some slight noise behind me caught my attention and I rolled over to see what it was. I gasped when I saw him, and thought I was dreaming — Asher was kneeling next to the bed. There were tears in his eyes; he grinned that beautiful grin at me as he stood up. Suddenly I was in his arms, my face pressed against his neck, and I inhaled the scent of him. "Is this a dream?" I whispered, so afraid it was. Too many times to count, I'd woken up, thinking he'd been home, only to find out I was wrong.

"No, love, I'm really and truly here." I heard his voice rumble against my ear. Then I began to cry in earnest, sobs were wracking my body. Asher lifted me, and then settled onto the bed with me on his lap. He held me tightly until the crying stopped and I was able to breathe again. I felt him kiss my cheek. My forehead. His hands brushed softly over my hair; his fingers trailed along my neck.

"You're home," I said against his chest. "You're really home. I've been so scared."

"I know, Kate. I'm so sorry, love. But it's over now. The job is finished. I've already had my final debrief. I never have to go back. I never have to leave again."

I squeezed him tightly and saw him flinch; heard him groan under his breath. "Are you hurt? What happened to you?" I looked up at him, and for the first time noticed the yellowish color around his right eye. His nose had some discoloring too, and his lips had abrasions on them. There were stitches above his left eye near the hairline.

"I'm fine, Kate."

"I saw you flinch. What happened to you?" Asher was silent. He just regarded me closely. "Why won't you answer me?" I asked him, fear squeezing my heart.

"I'm not sure that telling you would be a wise decision, love."

"Why not?" My voice shook a little.

"I'm afraid it'll just upset you. Nothing happened to me that I won't heal from."

I considered that for a moment and felt the relief course through me. "If talking about it is upsetting to you, then I'll understand, but I've just survived almost six weeks of not knowing if you were coming home or even alive. If I can survive that, I can survive your wounds, too," I told him, carefully hugging him, not wanting to cause him further pain. "You're here now, and I love you so much it hurts."

"I love you, Kate. More than my own life." Asher lowered his head and kissed me. His hand came up to stroke along my cheekbone. I saw the white bandage around the middle and ring fingers of his right hand — I reached up and held it to my face. Then I turned his hand over and kissed his palm, then his injured fingers.

"Where else did they hurt you?"

Asher remained silent. I leaned up and kissed each and every injury on his face. He sat still and silent and watched me with somber eyes. I turned in his lap, and sat astride him. I carefully, slowly unbuttoned his shirt and saw the tape binding his ribs. Gently, I eased his shirt off him. I saw the bandages around his arms, the bruises across his torso. Anger, fierce anger, and pain flooded through me. I took a deep breath, trying not to cry again.

I looked up at Asher and his eyes were on mine — they were sad. "Stitches?" I asked him. He nodded slowly. "How many?"

"Fifteen." His voice was low, but steady.

I kissed his arms, his ribs, his torso. "Where else?"

Asher pointed to his thigh. "I'm not taking my pants off, so don't ask."

I chuckled quietly through a few more tears as I looked where he'd indicated. Then I took a deep breath and placed a kiss on my palm, then placed my hand on his thigh, covering the injury.

"Kate, what they did to me is nothing, absolutely nothing. I'm here with you and none of thatmatters. I feel so good here," he said, placing my hand over his heart, "that I don't even notice the rest. None of it matters. Only you."

I hadn't intended to fall asleep with Asher, lying there in his bed, but that was precisely what I did. Neither of us undressed — we weren't feeling passionate at all. It was more that neither of us could bear to be physically parted from the other. He needed his arms around me, and I needed my arms around him. At some point after I'd dozed off, Asher got up and moved to the chair in the corner. He'd settled me on his lap and covered us with the blanket from the bed.

Mom found us like that in the morning when she came down. I awoke to the sound of her cry, and sat up, feeling a little disoriented. She swooped down on us, and at first I thought she was angry about where I'd spent the night, but instead she was crying.

"Jackson! Jackson come quick!" she hollered from the doorway. "Asher's home!"

I felt Asher tighten his grip around me as he sat up straighter. He met my gaze with warm amusement in his eyes; his mouth curved up into my favorite grin. In the light of the morning I could see his injuries much clearer and it hit me again in full force how fortunate I was to have him home. Suddenly we heard the bangs of slamming doors and pounding feet running down the stairs.

Asher's room became quite crowded as Dad, Calvin, and then Samuel and Tiffy came in. The questions came in a flood of happy and shocked voices. "Love, why don't you run up and get a shower and get dressed, and I'll explain things to your mom and dad," Asher said quietly against my ear. I must have blanched at the thought of leaving him because my arms tightened convulsively around him, and he quickly lifted me into his arms, ignoring everyone else in the room. "Kate," he said, looking directly into my eyes. "I will be here when you're done. I promise, love. Calm down okay?"

I was trembling violently and couldn't seem to control it. "I'm sorry, Ash. I'm not sure what's wrong with me. I'm just so happy. I think... it just... hit me is all. You really are here."

"I really am here, love. And I'll be here. I'm not leaving."

I noticed the silence in the background and glanced over my shoulder to notice that everyone had left us. I could hear their voices coming from down the hall. It sounded like Dad was on the phone to someone.

"Go take your shower," Asher said, releasing me. "I need to clean up, too. I'll see you in a few minutes. All right?"

"All right. I love you," I told him, hating to leave him even for a moment.

"I love you, too."

The first couple of days after Asher returned kind of came and went in a fog. I don't remember a whole lot about what happened in them; I only seemed to notice Asher himself. At first I was tense and anxious each and every time he was away from me. I was fearful that all of this had been a dream, and I'd wake and he'd be gone again.

By the time a week had passed, I was beginning to relax; I could breathe again. Candi had carried on the plans for the wedding without me, not that there was much left that needed to be done. Asher and I would be married in the church, just a small ceremony — close friends and family only. We had agreed on our attendants before Asher left. Gina would be my maid of honor, with Candi and Tiffy being bridesmaids. Asher asked Samuel to be his best man and Calvin and Cory would be groomsmen.

We met with the pastor of our church about two weeks before the wedding. Asher had met him before, as he'd gone to church with me and my family basically every Sunday since he'd been here. Our first counseling session turned out to be an emotional one. Pastor had us sit down in his office and began our time together with a word of prayer. I know some people don't really understand the purpose of a pastor, but I'm awfully glad we have such an amazing one.

Pastor Ryan asked Asher a question that I should have asked him myself, and maybe I would have if I hadn't been subconsciously trying to avoid it. He asked Asher if he'd ever placed his trust in Jesus Christ. Pastor already knew about me; he baptized me when I was nine. He didn't know about Asher. He knew he came to church with me, but he also knew that just because a person went to church and even read his Bible, it didn't make him saved. As those words came out of Pastor's mouth, I felt my stomach plummet down to my toes — which were right now curled up in discomfort inside my fuzzy Ugg boots.

I can't believe I'd forgotten about this. I know what God instructs in scripture: A believer should not wed an unbeliever. It left too much room for future arguments, when one spouse is actively seeking to follow God and the other is not, or even at best is just casually trailing along after the believer. It definitely would cause an imbalance in the goals and direction of the couple.

Before I could gather myself to look over at Asher to gauge his response, or to draw in breath to speak, I heard Asher say, "Yes actually, the night I got back."

I looked at him so fast I think I gave myself whiplash. I knew he could see the questions in my eyes. "Sorry I didn't mention it sooner, love. I just didn't know how to say it." Asher took my hand, raised it, and kissed my knuckles then he turned to Pastor and said, "You heard I had some trouble and had been missing for a while, right?"

Pastor nodded and Asher continued. "Well... after one of the... sessions... my captors had with me — one in which I was beaten pretty severely — after they dragged me back to my cell... I kept thinking of Kate and how I needed to get back to her. I began remembering everything I could about her: Her smile, the sound of her laughter, the scent of her perfume, the way the sun blazed on her hair. One image came to mind like it was tattooed there with permanent ink."

Asher turned back to me, and of course I was crying; how could I not be? "You remember that first Sunday you allowed me to come to church with you?" I nodded. "I hadn't been to church since I was about seven and didn't really know what to expect. I remembered sitting there beside you, watching you, or at least trying to watch you in a way that didn't give me away. I was still trying to play it cool then." He chuckled and then continued. "The morning sun came through the window next to the bench we were sitting on..."

"Pew," I whispered. "It's called a pew."

"That's right." Asher grinned at me. "It is called a pew — I forgot. At any rate, I couldn't take my eyes off you. Even when we were supposed to be praying, and our heads were supposed to be down — I couldn't stop looking at you. You were and are so beautiful, but it was more than that. There was something, some look on your face — you were almost glowing. I didn't understand what that was at the time.

"I've never really talked with God before, but I found myself talking to Him that day in my cell — I made Him a deal. If He'd get me home to you, to spend the rest of my life with you, I'd repent and give myself to Him. I knew God was the only way to make me truly worthy of you, Kate. So that night I came home, I found you in my bed..."

I heard the Pastor choke at this and I felt the blush creep crimson across my face, but I couldn't look away from Asher.

"I watched you sleep for a while, and then I got down on my knees and upheld my end of the bargain and prayed. I think I'm still processing it. I love you, Kate."

# CHAPTER 24

And Now Forever

Before I knew it the wedding was just days away. The weather was cool and crisp with bright blue skies, cooler than normal for this time of year. I was equally nervous and excited about the prospect of meeting Asher's parents. They were arriving tomorrow morning; Asher and I were picking them up at the airport. Jaime and Sean were arriving in the afternoon today; I was looking forward to seeing them. I missed Jaime.

Tiffy and Samuel had surprised all of us by coming home from an appointment with the justice of the peace about a week ago. They'd both been married before, and had already had a wedding, so just decided between the two of them they could forego the event this time around. Tiffy and Samuel decided to relocate in the area, both of them enjoying Cody. I didn't know all the details, but Samuel had a comfortable income from his retirement from whatever his job had been with the military. I think they planned to travel and just take a year to enjoy life; I was happy for them.

My passport arrived for the honeymoon; we were going to Ireland, so I could see and meet the rest of Asher's family. First we intended to make a couple stops before heading overseas. I thought Asher was just amazing to have done this for me and was tickled pink when I found out. He'd called and made reservations for a private cabin up on the Olympic Peninsula in Washington State. He was fulfilling a purely juvenile desire on my part to visit the area where my favorite romance story played out. We were going to Forks! Excited doesn't come close to how I was feeling about it.

We'd be there for a week and then before flying out of Seattle to Ireland, we were going to meet up with Karen and Danny. Asher had spoken with their parents, and they'd in turn discussed things with the school to gain permission for us to pick them up from school and take them out to lunch then return them afterward. I got an email from Karen; she was screaming in excitement — she used lots of exclamation points. She also told me she'd broken up with Max; she just didn't feel he respected her. I offered many thanks for that bit of welcome news.

I had the final dress fitting and all the arrangements were made. At times I felt like I had stepped outside of myself and was watching everything unfold from a different vantage point. There were moments when everything seemed so surreal. When Asher's mom and dad stepped off the plane, his mother pulled him into a tight bear hug. She surprised me because she was so tiny, almost petite, and yet she had so much vitality. I was the next one to receive a hug from her, and was amazed at the strength in her embrace.

Most of Asher's injuries were fully healed. All his stitches were out and the bruising was gone. His ribs were still a little tender and he had to be careful when riding. Asher, being Asher though, never admitted to pain and assured me he was always fine. It did no good to coddle him. It was only when I really searched his eyes that I caught a glimmer of discomfort. He pitched in with everything, despite my protests. He bucked hay, fixed fences, and herded cattle, just like the rest of us. I gave up trying to get him to take it easy and let his body heal. I just tried to keep up with him and help him as much as I could, when he let me that is.

The morning of the wedding dawned cool and crisp. I looked at the indoor thermometer and noted it read just forty-two degrees outside. I shivered a little and gratefully turned to the coffee pot. I'd just poured my cup when a pair of strong, warm arms wrapped around me and Asher pulled me into his chest for a hug. I heard his voice rumble, his breath tickling my skin as he said, "Good morning, beautiful."

I turned in his arms and leaned up to kiss him. He nuzzled my neck and gently kissed my shoulder, sending shivers through me. "I wish we were already in Forks, so I could lock the dang door, take the phone off the hook and have my way with you."

I tried to laugh at his statement, but it came out way more breathless and agreeable than I intended. Instead I just held him closer and breathed him in.

An hour later, Candi arrived with Gina to whisk me and Tiffy off to the church to begin preparations for my walk down the aisle. Mom would meet us there and Dad was coming later with my new in-laws. Samuel was bringing Cory, Ash, and Calvin.

Yesterday the girls and I had gone to get manis and pedis — that was our bachelorette moment.

Candi did my makeup and my hair, and then sooner than I anticipated it was time to slip the dress on. My dress was sleeveless and had a medium train. I loved the way Candi had designed the skirt. She'd sewn layers of white chiffon in patterns that resembled large, delicate flower petals. My hair was curled and pinned on top of my head, and I wore a beautiful diamond comb nestled in the curls, compliments of my new in-laws.

Before I knew it, Mom was kissing me before she went and took her seat in the front. Then Dad and I were standing together in the foyer, waiting for the moment the doors would open and he'd walk me down the aisle, giving me to my future husband.

I took a deep breath. "Dad," I said. "I love you and Mom so much. Thanks for being the best parents a girl could have asked for."

Dad didn't answer, other than to tighten his grip on my hand. I heard his breath as it became shaky; he calmed himself down, got hold of his emotions; and then leaned over and gently kissed my forehead. "Love you, sweetheart. You're the best part of your mom and me."

There were so many things that stood out to me that day, things that I remembered and relived in the days and weeks and even years to come. I remembered the faces of my loved ones that I saw in the audience as I made my way down to where Asher stood waiting for me. I remembered Asher most of all. I couldn't imagine anything more beautiful than him. Once my gaze locked with his, I couldn't look away. He looked triumphant and primal and sexy, all at the same time. I didn't know if it was appropriate for him to be looking as he did — we were in church after all. I could clearly read the look in his eyes, and was afraid there was a similar look on my face and hoped that no one else noticed it.

When Dad placed my hand in Asher's I had the warming feeling of home and safety rush through me. Our vows were simple. We promised each other, God, and our witnesses that we would love, honor, and obey each other until at death we were parted. Not sickness, health, wealth, or poverty would separate us.

We'd arranged a reception afterwards and soon we'd opened our gifts, had our cake, visited with our cherished guests, had our pictures taken and then it was time to leave. Saying goodbye to Mom and Dad wasn't as hard as I thought it was going to be; I was too eager to begin my life as Mrs. Asher Fitzpatrick. Our bags were packed. We hurriedly changed clothes and were off.

Kate was beautiful. She was radiant. Asher watched her as she visited with their guests during the reception. He'd had to choke back tears, standing there at the front of the church, watching her walk down the aisle. She was his. It took just a few short minutes for Kate to become his wife.

Soon they would be leaving; Asher checked his watch; it was time. He began making his way toward her. His heart began to race with anticipation. He'd been imagining being with her all day; the suspense was killing him.

As Asher reached Kate, he laid a gentle hand on her back. She turned toward him and smiled. "Is it time?" she asked him; she sounded breathless, too. Asher nodded.

"It's time," he said taking her hand in his. As he did, Asher felt a calmness come over him. There was no more separation, no more stopping, and no more holding himself in check — knowing this gave him peace. He could wait; he had time. Asher intended to take his time. Now that Kate was really and truly his he wouldn't be rushed; he meant to enjoy each and every moment with her.

I woke up when I felt the engine of the rental car shut off. I blinked my eyes open and looked around me. It was dark; there was a quarter-moon peeking through the clouds. I could barely make out the shape of a cabin through the windshield. Asher brushed gentle fingers across my cheek, and my heart slammed against my ribs. I turned my head towards him and swallowed noisily. Asher looked me in the eye, watching my every reaction to him, gauging my responses. Finally he opened the door and stepped out. He walked around to the trunk and pulled our luggage out, then he moved to my door and opened it for me.

I carefully stepped out into the cool evening air. A brisk wind was blowing and I could smell the brine of the ocean. Asher took my hand and carried our bags under his other arm. He unlocked our cabin door, and I glanced around us and noticed that our cabin was offset slightly from the others — a little added privacy, I thought in anticipation.

Asher had the door open; he set the bags down just inside, and turned back to me. I was nervous and excited all at the same time, and briefly wondered if all brides felt this way on their wedding nights. He leaned down and lifted me into his arms to carry me over the threshold. I didn't mind even though this wasn't our home, any excuse to be in his arms was all right by me.

Asher stood in the middle of the little cabin, still holding me, and we looked around. Both of our eyes landed on the rustic king-sized log bed that sat against the west wall. Slowly he allowed me to slide in his arms until I was standing on my own two feet. He kept his hands at my waist; I could feel the heat in his light grip.

I tried to hold back a shiver. I wasn't cold, but I suddenly found myself trembling. I didn't know if this was nerves or what. I took a slow, steadying breath.

Asher studied me for a moment. His perfect lips were slightly pursed; his brows rose in thought. The look in his eyes was a warm one. He turned from me, his hand grazing lightly across my stomach, and strode to the fireplace. He knelt before it and soon the soothing sound of a crackling fire filled the room. When Asher turned toward me again, my heart was already racing. He slowly approached me and slid his hands up my arms, over my shoulders to my face. He tilted my head back, with thumbs hooked gently under my chin.

I watched in anticipation as he lowered his mouth to mine. He hesitatingly tasted me, nibbling my lips and my chin, along my jawline until I was trembling again, and barely able to stand. Slowly he walked me backwards, still kissing me, until I felt the bed against my thighs.

I felt him take a deep breath, inhaling me and then slowly letting his breath out again. Gently he pressed me back onto the bed. For a moment he stood there and stared down at me; I lay propped on my elbows; my legs dangled off the side and I watched him.

I drank in the way the firelight played on his skin. Asher slowly unbuttoned and removed his shirt, letting it fall to the floor. He reached for me; I shivered now as he slowly slid his palm up my outer thigh. Asher bent over me, one knee resting on the bed, kissing me deeply, yet still unhurried. I struggled to be closer to him, tried pulling him to me. My hands stroked everywhere I could reach — I needed to be closer to him.

Maybe it was because he knew we wouldn't have to stop this time and we wouldn't be interrupted, but Asher seemed determined to go slow, to take his time.

He was driving me mad.

"Ash... please..." I said in whispered frustration, clinging to him, trying to draw him closer.

"Shhhh..." he rumbled against my throat, my shoulder. "Easy now..." Asher gently took my hands in his, holding them captive, controlling the play. He fully settled beside me on the bed; I felt his weight and reveled in it. "We have all night. I intend to take my time with you — while I still have the ability to do so."

His breath tickled the skin of my shoulder. When his teeth grazed lightly over me, I choked and tried to regulate my breathing better. "You are so beautiful, Kate," he whispered against my lips. "So beautiful. I love you. You're mine... all mine. You will always be mine."

Asher took his time with me. He refused to be rushed. I was nearly burned to a cinder; he stoked the fire between us so thoroughly.

It was amazing.

It was beautiful.

It was so worth the wait.

# ABOUT THE AUTHOR

A child of divorce and abuse, E L Irwin found escape in reading and writing, and through the school of hard-knocks, learned to be a fighter. She's a self-described romantic-rebel who wears her heart on her sleeve and tends to shoot from the hip on subjects that matter. She enjoys riding horses, wearing heels, shooting her XD.40, tattoos, and of course, a good book and hot coffee.

# ALSO FROM BLUE TULIP

Neely McIntire's dreams warn her about the future but will not protect her from the danger hiding in plain sight. On graduation night, she plans to tell her best friend, Hayden Nelson, that she's in love with him. Instead, they argue. Neely's hurt feelings leave her vulnerable, giving her secret admirer, Andrew Huckley, the opportunity to put his mother's monstrous plan into motion. When Neely gives into her broken heart and pushes him away, Hayden knows he must fight to recapture the spark he felt in their last kiss. But will he find her in time to reverse the damage or will she be changed forever?

www.bluetulippub.com
